A Not-So Draconian Adventure

by Rock-Lee

Rating: everyone
Tags: Main 7 (EqG), Slice of Life, Human, Sweetie Belle, Drama, Apple Bloom, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Spike, Comedy, Scootaloo, Equestria Girls
Length: 103090

Trying to hide from the growing chaos around him, Spike ends up encountering that mirror that sent him to that strange world of "Humans", due to a simple silly mistake, he would end up in that same world, this time with a very...different appearance

After a conversation with the Mane Six causes Spike's mind to wander and fill with worries, he tries to find a quiet spot to collect his thoughts and think things thru. However, during his "free time", he finds himself in the magic mirror room again. As he watches himself, he makes a simple, silly mistake that ends up sending him back to that strange, pony-less world. This time, he doesn't have Twilight's help, but the strangest thing is the way he appears there: much less dog-like and much more...human.

(This story is located in a "flexible" timeline, the only events that occurred in the human world were the ones of the first movie.)

Published 2023-12-16 02:40:00 UTC
Last updated 2024-05-20 14:24:10 UTC

The Mirror

The dragon Spike, known as Twilight Sparkle's number one assistant and savior of the Crystal Empire, was a peculiar character in Canterlot Castle. In addition to being the former Dragon Lord, a title that only a few ponies and two dragons recognized, his presence became essential when a mysterious cloud of dust threatened the tranquility of the castle library... Well, it was only a dirt and old library. He had been cleaning while his friends were working on some kind of reports or whatever about their new "Friendship Missions", he hadn't paid much attention to them if he was honest.

While he was struggling with the enormous amount of dust that would be in that library, Twilight Sparkle, Spike's best friend, called him from the meeting room. "SPIKE! We need more ink!" Her voice echoed through the halls of the castle. The little dragon put his dust-brush down on the table and hurried over to the library's writing tool cabinet, which ironically wasn't as big as what Spike was used to cleaning.

With agility, Spike searched through the supplies and found the necessary bottles of ink. He ran back to the meeting room where Twilight and the rest of his friends were working diligently on their new responsibilities related to the "friendship missions."

"Here's the ink!" Spike exclaimed, quickly distributing the bottles among his friends, making sure the ink didn't dirty the apron he was wearing, since it was only for dust and powders.

Rainbow Dash, A.K.A the coolest pegasus known, expressed her frustration in dramatic fashion. "I was hoping there wouldn't be any more ink..." she complained as she let out an exaggerated sigh, sliding down her seat the moment the ink bottle landed in front of her.

"Oh, come on Rainbow Dash! We're almost done with this, we just need a couple more hours and you can rest" Twilight said with a calm smile, her hair falling to the sides of her head due to time she had been looking at the papers on the table.

"Hours?!"

Twilight responded calmly but a little bit anoyed by the her friend's attitude. "Yes, Rainbow, hours. Now stop complaining; the less we complain, the faster we'll be done."

Spike, always willing to help, offered his collaboration. "Hey, I can help you if you want. The library is basically ready and I have experience filling out this kind of stuff," he said with a smile, placing his thumb against his chest proudly. "Just tell me what you want me to do and-"

Before he could finish, Twilight, with a condescending expression, interrupted: "Oh, don't worry, Spike. This is too advanced for you. Why don't you continue with the library? I'm sure there's probably still something missing." She affectionately stroked his head with her hoof.

"But I already said it's practically ready," Spike replied with a slightly annoyed pout. He backed away from Twilight's hoof almost like a capricious child.

"Oh, don't make that Spikey-Wikey face, these are just adult things" Rarity would say, one of the most beautiful ponies that ever existed, with a tender expression at the little dragon's attitude, grabbing the dragon's cheeks between her hooves.

The dragon would blush at the words of that pony with the beautiful mane, her pupils turned into hearts while he enjoyed those caresses on his face, but he quickly moved away from her and shook his head to concentrate on what he was saying.

"Hey! I'm not a kid!...I mean, yeah, technically I'm a baby dragon, but I'm older than the rest of the kids in Ponyville!"

"For what? 1 month?" Rainbow would say without missing the opportunity to make fun of that Dragon a little, finally finding an opportunity to do something more fun than just doing some paperwork.

"Although the age of dragons is quite different from that of a Pony..." Everyone turned to listen to the voice that had spoken, observing Fluttershy who from one second to the next would lose all the confidence with which she had spoken moments before. "Umm... Spike is still a child on Pony age..."

"Well now, sugarcube, don't let this ruffle your feathers none. We're just lookin' out for ya, don't want you spendin' your precious time on somethin' as dull as this." Applejack would say, gently rubbing the dragon's back in a friendly manner.

"Oh! I have an idea, Spike! Do you want to help me with something!?" Pinkie Pie said with a big smile, her fluffy hair bouncing with her natural movements.

"Of course! What do you need, Pinkie?" She said with a big dragon smile, bouncing slightly on the spot, earning an "Awww" from Rarity, which he successfully managed to ignore.

"I HATE THIS!" Spike would say annoyed as he rubbed a sponge on Gummy's back, fulfilling the task of showering Pinkie's pet alligator, The two reptiles were in one of the castle's many bathrooms, with the alligator in a bucket of water and foam, biting Spike's free hand with its toothless mouth while Spike cleaned its back with a brush. "At least you understand me Gummy, reptiles are friends eh?"

After that bad joke, Gummy would only slowly turn his head to look at Spike, still biting the dragon's hand, which Spike would understand as a denial of his bad joke.

"Okay, okay, for Celestia, I guess it's hard to please Pinkie Pie's pet in the realm of jokes." Spike would roll his eyes and then laugh a little, feeling a little calmer from the childish treatment his friends gave him.

Taking advantage of the moment of silence, Spike would decide to think a little about his friends, he absolutely adored them, some more than others... But that was another topic, he saw them as his best friends, but they saw him as a friend too?

"Of course they do!...Right?" He would say talking to himself, while he continued showering the alligator that was now biting the bubbles that came out of the barrel, when he did not get a response from his own mind, he would say to remain silent.

Rarity was the pony of his dreams, the most beautiful and generous ever...Well, maybe behind Celestia, but obviously the mother figure of the dragon was more beautiful than any pony in Equestria, Rarity always provided for the needs of her friends over her own at almost any time, perhaps at the beginning she usually maintains her vanity, her hair in perfect condition and her clothes completely clean, but she is always willing to sacrifice everything she has to help people, whether by going from simple things like giving dresses to clients for important moments to even cutting her own hair to help a dragon so that he has his perfect mustache once again, although...what was she doing for him? She asked him to always help her, carry her bags, tell her which gems were better, serve as a "needle holder", but... how many times had she treated him as an equal? And how many times would she have taken advantage of his love for her?

"Holy Celestia Spike! Stop!" He would realize what idiots he was thinking, so he would quickly shake his head to calm himself down and stop thinking about something like that. "Let's think about... Applejack! Yes, her."

Applejack, beautiful blonde hair and a hat that she carried with her to every place regardless of the situation, the element of honesty, incapable of lying in any situation if she considers that the other person deserves to be honest, an honest worker, part of a from the best farms in all of Equestria, sister of Big Mac, one of her best friends thanks to the fun sessions of Ogres & Oubliettes, Applejack was practically incapable of keeping a lie to one of her friends, even incapable of lying directly. ..Except for him apparently

"Ah yes...The fiasco of the timber wolves" The dragon would sigh while at that point he would have stopped cleaning the alligator that was chewing on his hand, he still remembered that whole situation, his stupidity, like a shameful trace in his memory. dragon code, the way Twilight would have practically ignored her disappearance the whole time, but what had hurt her the most was the way Applejack had lied to her...She would have broken her own element of friendship to get rid of Spike. "Wow...am I really that annoying to her?"

Then there was Fluttershy, the element of kindness, someone who, despite her great shyness and social problems, would have managed to gain a large circle of friends, even being Discord's best friend, a literal creature of chaos...Although he couldn't talk a lot, since he was also Discord's friend too, Fluttershy loved all kinds of animals and especially loved taking care of them, treating them with love and respect, sometimes even letting both her animals and her friends walk over her to be happy even if she wasn't, no matter who you asked, everyone would have a story of how Fluttershy helped them in some way...Although the more she tried to think of a situation with her...it was impossible, there was no individual moment with Fluttershy that I remember fondly except for the time they met, where Fluttershy only seemed interested in a new and adorable animal than in meeting a new dragon friend.

"She...She just sees me as a dragon right?" She would look at Gummy as if she were looking for some kind of response or comment from that alligator, which obviously she wouldn't get. "A...A terrifying fire-breathing dragon?"

The memory of Fluttershy almost in despair at the simple idea of accompanying the girls and Spike to observe the dragon migration would cross his mind at that precise moment. She's really afraid of adult dragons, huh? But what would happen when he grew up? She would start escaping of him? She would start having fear of him?

"Mhhg...It's a little bit sad when i think about it"

Spike would decide to just stop thinking about his friends like that, since the last thing he needed was to start noticing details he wouldn't like to think about about Twilight, Rainbow, or Pinkie Pie, he would let out a sigh and stand up. from the floor where he was sitting, leaving Gummy chewing on the brush he was using to brush him in the bathtub.

The walk through the castle would be cold and boring as Spike tried to think of anything but his friends, their footsteps echoing through the empty hallways to his ears, making his stomach churn in an attempt to distract his mind from thinking about anything, making Spike feel even worse than he already was.

"Mhhg?" Spike would see how under a door, a silver glow began to form as if a light was on in that room. "No one is supposed to be in this area of the castle..."

Confused, Spike would put his hand on the door latch and slowly open it, opening his eyes in surprise as he saw a huge purple horseshoe-shaped mirror, the same mirror that had once sent Spike and Twilight on an adventure in that another weird universe, the brightness would be almost blinding for several seconds until out of nowhere it would go out, leaving the little dragon even more confused, who would slowly enter the room, closing the door behind him.

"Wow... I thought Celestia had gotten rid of you." The dragon would carefully run his hand along the arch of the mirror, tilting his head as he saw his reflection in front of him to see if the mirror was working properly as a mirror. "Heh, I still remember it all...Being a dog wasn't so bad, all the petting and treats you could want."

He would remember with a slight smile the way all the girls treated him even after discovering that he was a talkative dog, the way Fluttershy and Rarity gave him pets and praise almost every moment was very funny, but his little smile would disappear the moment he remembered the way he was treated in his own universe

"I never thought I would be jealous of a dog from another dimension that is also me, hehe." With a somewhat false laugh, he would go to rest his forehead against the cold glass of the mirror, but he would end up not colliding with anything, quickly the floor beneath him would stop supporting him, while he felt the suction of that portal taking him away from his world, leaving him only capable of screaming. "GIIIIIIIIIIIIRLS!"

Author's Note

Hello possible reader

As you will obviously notice, this is my first story on this website, I was always quite a fan of Spike in general, and I will never be able to forget the disappointment of seeing how in Equestria Girl they turned him into a simple dog, so I decided to use the free time that I have to try to write something in this place, I hope that anyone who reads this enjoys it, and knows how to excuse any errors I may have, English is not my native language although in my opinion I speak it correctly and many natives agree, but in Anyway, I apologize in advance for any illness that reading something written by me may bring.

Have a very good day Mares and Gentlemen!

The New Spike

After what seemed like an eternity of spinning and screaming for help, Spike would shoot out of that sort of interdimensional tunnel, coughing a bit from the dust raised by the fall as he looked around him.

"Damn, Twilight is going to kill me when she finds out I'm here" Spike would say as he stayed on all fours looking around seeing if anything had changed since last time, noticing that everything seemed to be smaller than last time. "Wow, everything got a lot smaller?....Wait."

Spike would look down and instead of a pair of small dog paws, he would see a pair of human hands, so he would let out a yelp and jump up, standing upright and wobbling a little in surprise, it wasn't a big deal to be on two feet since he was one of the few in his close circle that did that, but he was still quite surprised by the fact that for some reason he had become a "human" instead of a dog, he would bring his hands to his face, feeling somewhat plain and round features, then bring his hands up to his head and notice slightly long spiky hair, a part of his mind wanted to laugh at the irony, but it wasn't a good time when he found himself having an identity crisis

"Damn I have to go back I have to go back" He would turn to try to run towards the portal, he would launch himself towards it, but would end up crashing into it instead of through the portal. "Oh now you decide not to work!"

His shout would attract the attention of several students who were on their way to the entrance, some would ignore it out and try to act like the weird kid was not there, while others would turn to look at him with confusion, which would make Spike quickly run away to hide somewhere else, finding it easy to move, unlike Twilight when it was her turn to become human.

———————————————

"Damn damn...Okey Spike, breathe, breathe" The now human would say as he leaned against one of the outer walls of the institution, one hand on his chest as he breathed in order to calm himself, a technique Celestia would have taught him since he was young, a way to calm himself when Twilight wasn't around for whatever reason. "Okay... Let's recap...We're in another universe, we're a human now instead of a dog...You can't go back and you don't know why...Yeah, that's basically all you know."

Spike would decide to stand there for several minutes trying to think of a plan, but after a useless brainstorm, an idea would finally come to his mind, Twilight was able to camouflage herself among the students with almost no problem, maybe he could do the same and find the girls? Probably Sunset Shimmer would have an answer, after all she was the one who knew the most about the mirror situation next to Celestia herself probably.

"Well done Spike, you've already got part of a plan" He would say patting himself on the shoulder to congratulate himself

The boy would let out a sigh to calm down and would turn to walk once again to the entrance of the institute, staying several seconds at the entrance doubting if maybe he should wait for the girls to leave the school instead of going inside to look for them, but then he would remember that he had no idea about their schedules, if there was any extra exit they would take thus avoiding that he could find them or anything, so he would take a deep breath and would arm himself with courage, entering the place with a somewhat confident smile

———————————————

"Shit shit shit shit shit shit" And there all his confidence would have crumbled, he had easily been lost for 15 minutes in the jungle of lockers and hallways they called school, so he would be leaning on a locker in a somewhat empty hallway, his breathing was hyperventilating due to the nerves of not being able to find the girls in time, he would be trying Celestia's technique once again, with both hands on his chest while breathing heavily

"Sorry but...are you all right?" a voice that Spike didn't recognize would say, so he would turn to try to identify who it was or if he recognized at least the pony version of that person.

Turning, the boy would observe a girl a little shorter than him, reddish hair like a pure apple and a big pink bow decorating her head, a green shirt and knee length jeans with a belt at the waist, with a pair of mid-thigh length cowboy boots, with beautiful caramel colored eyes watching him with concern, that girl was no doubt Applebloom, Applejack's sister and part of the Cutie Mark Crusaders, one of the few people "his age" that Spike considered friends in his original world

"H-Huh?...I-I...Y-Yeah sorry, just...." The boy would start stuttering trying to find the words and an excuse for his nerves without revealing that he was a bloody talking dragon from another world.

"You're lost aren't you?" The girl would say with a small smile, moving a little closer towards the boy so she could help calm him down, putting a hand on his shoulder to get his attention "Being new to a school sucks, more so in the middle of the year, come on, I'll show you the way to class."

Spike would raise an eyebrow both surprised and confused at the same time, before he could even open his mouth to say anything, Applebloom would grab his hand and start leading him through the halls on his way to a classroom that was apparently for a class, did she think he was a student in her grade? But he wasn't a kid...

"(OH DAMN!)" Spike would think upon realizing that he was, in fact, in the age range of Applebloom and the others, just like Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash had said earlier that morning

Lost in his thoughts, Spike wouldn't notice that they had already arrived at the class Applebloom was talking about, when he came to reality, he would find himself standing in an open doorway, with several students Applebloom's age watching him with confusion, and with who appeared to be a human version of Miss Cheerilee watching him also with some confusion

"Sorry we're late Miss Cheerilee, I found the new kid lost so I decided to help him get there" The red haired girl would say with a smile, but still somewhat embarrassed at being late for class, letting go of Spike's hand but not going to sit down, in case Spike didn't know where to sit

"Mhhg...I don't remember getting new student information" Cheerilee would mumble somewhat confused, looking at a list where she apparently had the name of all her students, but not finding it she would look up and watch Spike for a few seconds, analyzing him with her eyes and then smile sweetly. "Don't worry guys, I'll sort that out with Principal Celestia later, now, why don't you introduce yourself to the rest of the class?"

Spike would freeze for several seconds, until Applebloom would give him a little push that made him by inertia go walking towards the blackboard and in front of all the other students, swallowing saliva not quite knowing what to say

"How about you tell us your name and the things you like?" Cheerilee would say with a friendly smile, deciding to help the poor boy feel more at ease

"M-My name is Spike...S-Spike...Drake?" He'd say not knowing what last name to think to himself, earning a couple of "Ohhhhh's" from the kids who thought it was a cool last name. "I-I really like books and comics, e-especially the Power Ponies series."

"Ohh, how nice to have one more reading fan in this class" Cheerilee would say trying to keep the little guy from feeling bad about his nerves by putting a hand on his shoulder. "How about you go and sit in the seat next to Applebloom?"

The boy would nod slightly and walk with a big blush of embarrassment to the seat next to Applebloom, who would give him a friendly smile and put her hand on his shoulder, why the heck does everyone enjoy touching each other's shoulder so much?

"Hey, you did great Spike, don't worry, when it's time for recess I'll introduce you to my friends, so you'll feel less lonely."

"Hey, I never said I was lonely...But...Thanks Applebloom, really."

Apparently it was a simple English class, something that Spike passed without a problem, being Twilight Sparkle's number 1 assistant and one of her first students made being smart come naturally, even helping Applebloom with several things that were a bit complicated for her to understand, to Cheerilee's surprise and happiness, who at least knew that the unregistered boy hadn't snuck in to make trouble, although something that worried the teacher a bit was the way the boy's clothes were somewhat dirty and torn at the knees, something that had happened on his arrival in that universe, but obviously she had no way of knowing that

"Okey class, I will be absent for a moment to go talk to Principal Celestia, I would appreciate it if you would have the assigned work finished by the time I return" The teacher would say with a sweet tone as she walked out of the classroom, leaving the students alone with the confidence that they would be working

"And why are you new here?" Applebloom would say as she continued to write the answers to the paper next to Spike.

"Huh? A-What do you mean?"

"You know, did you move here? Did you change schools? Did you get expelled from your previous school?" Applebloom would say with a teasing tone, not really believing that last part was a possibility.

"I-I...Umm...I'd rather not talk about it if possible" Spike would say scratching the back of his neck as he looked away.

Applebloom would understand that and nod with a smile, after that they would both continue the work in silence, or the silence one might expect from a group of kids alone in a classroom without adult supervision

———————————————

After about 15 minutes, the two would be done, so they were talking about their lives, though mostly it was Applebloom talking about his family while Spike listened, feeling more and more comfortable with the situation he was in

"(It may be a one day thing, but it doesn't take away from the fact that I'll have a good time while it lasts)" The boy would think as he listened to Applebloom talk about how great his big brother Big Mac was.

"Spike Drake, Spike Drake's presence is requested in Principal Celestia's Office" A female voice would say over the school speakers, thus earning an "Uhhhhh" from several students watching Spike, hoping he had done something to get himself in trouble, not in a mean way, but they were kids, not much could be expected of them either

"Okey...I think I know where she is, I saw her as I was walking through the halls...Well, see ya Applebloom?" He would say with a smile as he stood up and looked at Applebloom, who would nod to him with a smile as well

The spiky-haired boy would walk out of the room and spend maybe 5 minutes walking until he would come to a door that said "Principal Celestia", so he would nod to himself and enter carefully.

"You must be little Spike Drake, have a seat please" The sight of the beautiful green, pink and blue haired woman surprised him slightly, he didn't know why, since he already knew what she looked like thanks to the last time he was in that universe, but still, it was something he wouldn't soon get used to observing

"Umm...T-That's okay miss, Principal Celestia, miss...." The small boy would say as he walked over and sat down in a chair in front of the woman's desk, now noticing teacher Cheerilee standing next to Celestia, with a worried expression or something like that

"Okey, Cheerilee told me you're a new unregistered student?" She'd say in a sweet, motherly voice, almost like she was talking to a wounded puppy, which didn't help Spike stop wondering what was going on

"I-I...I'm sorry, I didn't mean to just enter withouth permission in the school, I-I just...Well, I-I-" Spike would be about to simply tell the truth, maybe thanks to the whole story of laser wars and semi-human unicorns from the fight between Sunset and the girls they could get to believe in what he would say

"You have nothing to apologize for little one" The woman would say with a smile on her lips, interrupting anything Spike might get to say. "It's good to know that even in a situation like yours you still care about studying, you should be proud of yourself."

"...S-Sorry?"

"It's not very common to see homeless children, let alone without some parent with them" Cheerilee would say trying to calm the little boy down, arms crossed but ready to help in case something happened.

"Miss Cheerilee even told me that you are someone very smart for your age Mr. Drake" Celestia would say with her hands folded, trying to make the little boy understand that they had good intentions with him. "We can't let a child as bright as you miss out on studies because of life's bad luck."

"You will be provided with studies, breakfast and lunch, and a place to stay while you study here, how does that sound Spike?" Spike would watch with wide eyes as wide as saucers as Miss Cheerilee said that with a bright smile that showed how happy it made her to help the little boy

"E-Eh? But...I...No...A place to stay?"

"Well, we don't have all the plans made obviously, but rest assured everything will be fine, now, here little one" Celestia would place on top of the table a simple backpack with the school logo, inside would be several books with the same logo, some pencils, an eraser and some colored pencils. "So you can have a good first day."

Before she could even say anything, Cheerilee would grab the backpack and hand it to Spike, gently grabbing him by the hand and waving goodbye to Celestia, thanking her deeply, before leaving on her way to her classroom once again, dragging an even more confused Spike along

"...A place for me to stay?" Spike would repeat still in shock at what had just happened.

New Friends and New Home

A couple of minutes would have passed in English class, since Spike and Applebloom would have finished their work before everyone else, both of them could just sit in their seats chatting as long as they didn't disturb anyone else while doing so.

"The girls are going to love you Spike" Applebloom would say as she told Spike about the two friends she would introduce him to at lunchtime. "Sweetie Belle is a little more...Diva than I'd like, she loves clothes and make-up, but she's still a lot of fun!"

"Applebloom, Spike, what did I tell you?" Cheerilee would say with a slight frown, not wanting to make Spike uncomfortable, but still not wanting to let them get into a shouting match in the middle of class.

"Excuse me Miss Cheerilee!" The red-haired girl would say somewhat embarrassed as she scratched the back of her neck. "There's also Scootaloo, she's the athlete on the team, she's really good at skateboarding and scootering."

"Oh, I like scooters too" Spike would say with a smile as he remembered the few outings he'd had with the Cutie Mark Crusaders, where they'd taught him how to skate on a scooter, he wasn't Pony Hawk, but he still considered himself good at it.

"Oh, You and Scootaloo will get along great then" Applebloom would say in a slightly louder but not screaming tone of voice, earning a glare from Cheerilee, who would simply chuckle a little and shake her head, going back to correcting Snips and Snails' work.

———————————————

The rest of the hours would pass quietly, with Spike accompanying Applebloom to all his classes, by now he would have discovered that apparently they were both between 10 and 12 years old, as he was embarrassed to ask Applebloom her age because of all the times the girls told him it was rude, At that time he would be in gym class with Applebloom, teacher Spitfire had been notified of Spike's situation, so he would have been given a gym uniform to wear, along with a couple of deodorants and perfumes by Celestia, so Spike would have something to use after the class was over and everyone went to take a shower.

"And these are my friends!" Applebloom would now say wearing the female gym uniform, blue shorts with running shoes, along with a white shirt with the school logo on the chest. "Scootaloo! Sweetie Bell!"

Spike would see the duo of girls Applebloom was pointing out, the first one he would instantly recognize as Scootaloo, Fuchsia colored hair and purple eyes, just as big and bright as Applebloom's, she would be wearing green shorts with some pockets and black boots with neon blue details at the end of the boots, along with a black jacket with the same details as her shoes on the sleeves, she seemed to have a gym bag on her shoulder, so she was probably going to change into her gym uniform.

Next to her was Sweetie Bell, with beautiful wavy cream and slightly purple hair, a red headband that blended well with the dress she was wearing, a white shirt with red stripes, some yellow details on the inside of the dress along with a belt that held everything in place, She would also be wearing a pair of boots like her two friends, these with the same color style as the dress, red with yellow details, and a pair of straps the same as the belt of the dress, but what most caught the boy's attention were the beautiful green eyes she had, just like Scootaloo, she was carrying a gym bag.

"Applebloom! How great to finally see you!" Sweetie Bell would say running to her friend to share a big hug.

"You act like you didn't see her when we walked in today" Scootaloo would say with a "cool" smile, almost akin to Rainbow Dash in the pony universe, after saying that, she would share a fist bump with Applebloom.

"Well girls, let me introduce you to the new kid, Spike Drake!" Applebloom would say as she would point with both hands at the boy next to her, who was only silent, slightly flushed both from embarrassment and from how pretty all the girls he was with were, even Applebloom, now that he could think well of his surroundings as he already had a good understanding of where he was.

"It's a pleasure to meet you Spike!" Sweetie Bell would say with a smile, greeting the boy with a wave of her hand.

"What's up?" would say Scootaloo making a peace sign with his hands, trying perhaps extra hard to look cool.

"U-Umm, the pleasure is mine, S-Spike Drake is my name" Spike would say not quite knowing what to say or do, he was about to stick out his hand for a handshake, but he would remember that neither had extended a hand towards him, so he would go for a quick and somewhat silly bow.

"My name is Sweetie Bell!"

"Scootaloo...Wait, aren't you that guy Celestia called into her office first thing? You got in trouble so fast?...Cool."

"Scootaloo! Getting into trouble isn't 'cool', and Spike didn't get into any trouble, he just had to go chat her up about issues with him getting into school!" Applebloom would say somewhat annoyed at the insinuation that Spike was a trouble maker.

"Hey! I never said I got any issue!" Spike would say with a slight blush now at the embarrassment of what Applebloom said.

"Apple! Dash! Belle! Drake!" Professor Spitfire's voice would be heard as she folded her arms in the distance, drawing the attention of the four students. "Class starts in five minutes! I want all of you ready by then or there will be trouble!"

"Understood Miss Spitfire!" Scootaloo would say somewhat nervously about getting in trouble with one of her favorite classes. "Sorry Spike, Sweetie Bell and I will go put on our uniforms, see ya!"

"(Wait...Dash?)" He would recognize that last name somewhat surprised, he would be about to open his mouth to ask Applebloom something, but would be dragged once again by the surprisingly strong farm girl to the center of the gym. "(Why does everyone love to drag me everywhere!?)"

Minutes would pass and all the students would be in the center of the gym, all dressed in their respective uniforms, although Snips and Snails had been sent to detention for trying to use fake passes from the nurse to get out of gym class.

"Heh, that's the third time this month and it didn't work out for them" Scootaloo would say laughing at the bad luck of the two students, apparently for someone like her, wanting to skip gym class was something stupid.

"Okey whippersnappers! Pair up next to the person on your right!" Spitfire would say grabbing the whistle around her neck, blowing it for everyone to comply with the order.

"Good luck Spike, hehe" Sweetie Bell would say with a chuckle, which confused Spike until he turned to see who his partner would be, noticing a Scootaloo looking at him with an almost predatory smile.

"...Darn."

———————————————

"...I hate my life" Spike would say as he stepped out of the shower in his "usual" clothes, hugging himself from the muscle pain of all the exercises done in that class, they wouldn't have been a big deal if it wasn't for the fact that the rule was "Outdo your partner", and Scootaloo was...Hard to outdo in just about everything.

"Hey, don't worry Spike! You did great!" A brown-haired boy with a birthmark in his eye area would say patting him on the back, Pipsqueak if he didn't misremember the name of the colt in the pony world.

"Thanks buddy..." Spike would say as he sat down to massage his shoulder, noticing a large mirror in front of him, so he would notice that he still hadn't seen himself all day.

The boy would get up and walk towards that mirror, looking himself up and down with curiosity, he would notice that the most peculiar thing was a green spiky hair, with some parts similar to "wings" on the side of his head above the ears, with a slightly lighter color than the rest of his hair, a purple skin color a little lighter, very similar to Twilight's, which made him smile slightly, for clothes he would have a pair of black Jean style pants with a design of 3 white geometric shapes on the side, perhaps referring to the markings he had in his dog form, green running shoes, a simple light green t-shirt and a purple jacket somewhat worn, which made Spike frown.

"Oh Sure! Give Spike clothes from the trash, but Twilight has designer clothes for no reason" Spike would say with a frown and a slight pout, he was lucky, VERY lucky that there was no one there to hear his tirade against fate, but he would stop after looking at his face for a few seconds, smiling and ponting at the mirror with both hands. "Damn i'm fine, hehe"

As he left, he would look around for Applebloom or one of the girls as he had no idea where he should go next, but he would be interrupted by Professor Spitfire walking towards him with her glasses now in her hair.

"Drake, would you come to my office please?" The teacher would cross her arms, but this time her frown would have changed to a slightly more calm and...friendly if you could call it that...face.

"O-Oh, sure, Professor Spitfire."

They would both walk towards the woman's office, earning a few glances and a few chuckles from the remaining boys there, laughing that the trouble maker had gotten himself into trouble again

"Good one Spike!" Scootaloo's voice would be heard, not as a taunt, but as true encouragement for having done something troublesome, though if the sound of a thump and an audible "Ouch!" was clue enough, Applebloom hadn't liked what had happened.

———————————————

The woman's office was what one would expect, there would be many trophies and pictures of the woman in many sporting competitions, though what surprised him most was a picture of the woman with several other people, all in blue military uniforms, in front of a group of airplanes with the mark of a thunder on the wings, with the With the text, "In honor of General Spitfire, the best soldier the Wonderbolts could ask for" written on the base of the frame, apparently in that universe the Wonderbolts were a high level military division...Well it made sense, after all they functioned like that in his universe, like the time he turned into a giant dragon because of his greed.

"Listen young Drake...Celestia told me all about your situation" Spike would be surprised at the familiarity with which he spoke Celestia's name, though if the pictures of the two women holding exams together with an A+ was any proof, they were good friends from the past. "Let me tell you, I'm very proud of you."

"Y-You shouldn't be proud of me, it's just that I-"

"Not another word" Spike would be interrupted once again in his explanation, with Spitfire saying those words in a tone of voice that made Spike want to drop to the floor and do 500 push-ups. "I was homeless too when I was your age, my parents...I don't want to talk about them, but it was because of the opportunity Celestia's parents gave me when they owned this school that I was able to become the woman I am now."

"I-I...What do you mean?"

"I mean don't listen to anyone who tries to make you feel less because of who you are, today you showed that you have a great future, you managed to keep up with my best student this year, which at the same time is very close to the level of my best student in the whole school."

Spike would watch as the woman rotated a photo on her desk, showing Scootaloo and Rainbow Dash carrying two first place trophies, both dressed in Soccer uniforms, with the words "Junior" and "Pro" on those of each respectively. "So don't be surprised if I get stricter with you, I want to see how much I can squeeze out your potential in my class."

"I...Thank you Miss Spitfire...T-That's...A real honor" Spike didn't know why, but those words had really struck a chord with him, it was one of the kindest words anyone had said to him in a long time without needing to have done anything for them, Spike would look down and feel his breathing become a little harder to keep normal, watching as his vision blurred from the tears forming in his eyes. "Sorry...I-It's just that no one ever...ever...me..."

Spike's words would die in his throat as he felt Spitfire's firm arms embrace him somewhat tightly, putting Spike's face against her chest so that he could cry quietly, unafraid that anyone would see him

"It's okay Drake, you don't have to say anything, I understand" She would say gently stroking the small boy's back, feeling the boy's tears flow more naturally now that he didn't have to feel afraid, now that he was safe in her arms.

———————————————

After that, the day would go on with some normality, it would be lunchtime, and Spike would be eating what appeared to be a cheeseburger and fries, along with a small salad, although one thing he had noticed was that he had apparently had some extra meat on his burger, and if the wink Granny Smith had given him a hint, by now all the workers at the place knew about his "situation".

"Hey! Spike's got two! That's not fair!" Scootaloo would pout as he pointed at Spike with the hand holding her own burger, spilling some of the sauce onto the table.

"What's wrong? Jealous?" Spike would now say with a bit of comfort with his situation, blowing a raspberry towards the girl before taking a big bite of his burger. "Mhhhhhhhg! What a treat!"

Applebloom and Sweetie Bell would laugh at the teasing towards their jock friend, who would roll her eyes and then simply chuckle a bit and continue eating.

"By the way, Spitfire told me you were the sister of the best player in school, is that true?" Taking advantage of the fact that they didn't know what Spitfire had said, Spike would use his knowledge of the names of people he shouldn't know.

"Rainbow Dash! That's right! She's the best athlete in the world! And the best foster sister I could ever ask for!" She'd say with a big grin, leaving her burger on the tray to stand up and put one foot on the table, pointing up determinedly.

"Here we go again..." Applebloom would say somewhat bored, rolling her eyes

"Says the one who spent fifteen whole minutes talking about how great and strong her sister Applejack was" Spike would say also making fun of her a little bit, which made now Sweetie Bell and Scootaloo laugh at Applebloom too.

"Spike Drake, Spike Drake's presence is requested in Principal Celestia's office when lunch is over" the same voice as last time would ring through the cafeteria.

"Spike...You make it hard to defend you, you know that?" Applebloom would say with a smirk, teasing the spiky-haired boy back.

"Oh please! I've been with you all day!" he'd pout, starting to eat quickly so he could get to the headmistress as quickly as possible.

———————————————

"Good to see you made it in time young Drake" Celestia's voice would welcome him once again, causing Spike to calm down a little more, remembering the motherly voice of the Pony version in his universe.

"That's right miss...I...am I in trouble?" Spike would say as he walked in and sat down in a chair, he would see out of the corner of his eyes a beautiful woman with dark blue skin like the night and hair of varying shades of the same color, who upon seeing him would give him a quiet smile before returning to his paperwork

"Oh no, not at all little one" Celestia would say looking him up and down to see if anything had happened to him, smiling when she saw that it wasn't the case. "It was to inform you that a place has been found for you...well, places to stay while you have your stay here."

"...Places?"

"Please girls, come in."

The door would open, revealing a group of 6 girls that he recognized well from his last visit to that universe.

Rainbow Dash and her amazing hair in shades of many different colors, living up to her name, would be wearing a white jacket with a rainbow colored thunder logo coming out of a cloud and a blue jacket covering her torso, a white and pink skirt over black shorts, with blue boots and rainbow tights similar to her hair.

Applejack and her beautiful blonde hair tied in a low ponytail, a cowboy hat that just highlighted her freckles and beautiful green eyes, she would be wearing a white shirt with green on the chest area and a jean style skirt along with an apple buckle belt, with a pair of cowboy boots with a 3 apple design.

Then there was Pinkie Pie, her trademark fluffy pink hair blending in with her skin tone and blue eyes, a blue jacket with short sleeves down to near the elbows covered a white shirt with a heart on the chest, a pink skirt with a 3 balloon design along with a purple fabric belt, a pair of blue knee-high boots with two pink bows, one on each knee.

Fluttershy was wearing her own pink hair, a single butterfly ornament that gave her an unusual touch of tenderness in her Pony version, blue-green eyes that blended well with her skin tone, a simple sleeveless shirt paired with a green skirt with butterflies, with a pink and white detail design on the bottom, she wore green boots with white on the bottom, along with a pair of pink socks with white dots.

Then there was Rarity, her beauty hadn't changed at all in all the time he hadn't seen her, beautiful purple hair in waves that just showed how unique she was, beautiful simple light blue makeup on the top of her eyelids and a little trim on her eyelashes was all that was needed to stand out, an elbow length light blue shirt with a purple skirt with a diamond design, with a brown belt with that same design, then she would have knee high boots the same color as her hair, with a diamond design on her knees

And last but not least, there was Twilight Spark- TWILIGHT!?...But.... Okay, He'll think about that later, that Twilight would be different from the human version of his Twilight, she would have her hair tied in a ponytail and a pair of glasses that accentuated her beautiful purple eyes, a light blue shirt with stripes and a bow in the chest area, she would be wearing a purple skirt with the Cutie Mark design of her Pony version, she was the only one not wearing high boots, having a pair of blue shoes with purple details, and stockings in the same color as her shirt.

"You see Spike, these nice girls decided to help you the moment we told them about your situation" Celestia would say taking Spike out of his surprise. "We've got it all arranged, you'll spend a week with each of them and they'll also help you with your studies in case you need any kind of help, isn't that great?"

"This is going to be amazing! It'll be like having my own little brother!" Pinkie Pie would say as she ran over to Spike and gave him a smothering hug, lifting him into the air and spinning him around like a rag doll.

"Oxygen...Oxygen!" Spike would say trying to break away from that bone-breaking hug, being rescued by Applejack.

"hehe, sorry Sugarcube, Pinkie can be...very demonstrative with her affection, my name is Applejack" Applejack would say as she gently set him down on the ground, ruffling his hair with a smile.

"My name is Pinkie! What's your name!!! Let me guess...Greenie? Cutie Pie? Steel Cheeks?" Pinkie would say grabbing Spike's cheeks and starting to squeeze and pull them like a grandmother would do with her grandson, smiling at the tenderness the little boy was giving him.

"Pinkie!" the voice of almost all the girls would be heard except for Fluttershy's, causing Pinkie to let go of the boy again and giggle somewhat embarrassed.

"Again, we apologize on Pinkie's behalf, my name is Rarity, it's so nice to meet such a cute gentlemen like you Spike" That beautiful girl would say as she bent down to the little boy's height, extending her hand to him for a greeting.

"T-The pleasure is mine!" She would say gently grabbing Rarity's hand and giving it a soft kiss on the back of it, earning a couple of "Awwwww's" from Rarity, Pinkie Pie and...Fluttershy?

"Heh! And don't think I don't know what Spitfire said about you!" Rainbow Dash would say, slipping her arm around Spike's neck to lift him into the air and rubbing her knuckles against his head teasingly. "Someone who's on Scootaloo's level is someone to be reckoned with!"

"Rainbow!" Fluttershy's voice would be surprisingly loud, as she grabbed Spike and pulled him away from Rainbow, carrying him like a baby. "Stop teasing him, I'm sure he must be very confused right now."

"I-actually I'm not-"

"You're so adorable little Spike" Fluttershy would say as she rubbed his nose with her finger, making the boy giggle a little against his will. "My name is Fluttershy, and this is Twilight, I'm sure we're going to have a great time."

Fluttershy would hand him over to Rarity, who would just leave him on the floor laughing a little at the attitude of all her companions. "I'm sure we'll have a great time Spike, Shining Armor always wanted a little brother to play with."

"Okay girls, Spike's classes are going to be over soon, if you like I'll give you permission to leave before your classes ends too and let Spike go with you" Celestia would say with a smile seeing Spike's tender reaction to the whole situation.

"Sounds good to me!" Rainbow would say before anyone else could speak, grabbing Spike like a sack of potatoes and walking towards the office exit.

"Let's get Sweetie Bell and the rest and go see who you'll stay with little one" Rarity's voice would be heard as they walked away from the office, with Spike already giving up on the situation and letting Rainbow Dash carry him towards the school exit

"(Okey...It seems that this is my life from now until i find what happens with Sunset Shimmer)"

Author's Note

I'm pretty sick, so i'm going to take advance of the free time to writte as much as i can, i hope you like this chapter as much as the other ones! :pinkiehappy:

New Apple on the Tree

"You are going stay with us!?" Sweetie Belle, Applebloom and Scootaloo's voice would be heard shouting at the entrance/exit of the Canterlot school, the girls would have explained everything to the girls, and they would have taken it in a very good way

"It'll be just like having my own brother!" Sweetie Belle would say with a big smile, looking at Spike who was still being carried by Rainbow Dash

"(Why does everyone say the same thing? Seriously there are so many people who wish they had siblings?)" Spike would think covering his face embarrassed that the girls would see him being carried like that by the sporty girl. "I can walk by myself! Put me down please!"

"It's okay sir, don't throw a tantrum in front of everyone" Rainbow Dash would say as she put the embarrassed green-haired boy down on the ground. "Now, who will the little one stay with for the first week? My parents agree, but they want to make him a nice room before he comes."

"I think it would be best if he stays with Applejack or Rarity, they both have the biggest and most guest ready houses" Twilight would say remembering the guest room in her house, empty and dusty from the lack of people going to the house without being friends with Twilight or Shining Armor.

"Oh! Let him stay with us!" Applebloom would say grabbing Spike's hand with both of her hands, jumping up and down from the excitement of having his new friend in his house.

"Sounds good to me! Then I'll take the opportunity to prepare his room really well and get him a couple of new clothes!" Rarity would say with a smile, already imagining the little boy dressed in hundreds of outfits she made herself.

"Well! Looks like we have a plan! Sounds good Sugarcube?" Applejack would say, slipping her arm around Spike's neck, waiting for a response from the young boy.

"I-I..." Spike would turn to look at Applebloom, who was bouncing with happiness waiting for a response. "...Sounds great...thanks Applejack."

After a shout of happiness from Applebloom, the group would eventually break up to all go home, with the girls saying their goodbyes to Spike in different ways

"See you tomorrow shorty" Rainbow Dash would say sharing a fist bump.

"Bye Spike! See you tomorrow at gymnastics!" Scootaloo would mimic her sister and give the boy a fist bump, before both of them would leave sharing Rainbow Dash's skateboard

"See ya little Spike!" Pinkie would say returning to give him a bone-breaking hug for several seconds, before leaving him on the ground and bouncing off towards his home

"Bye Spike" Fluttershy would say giving him a soft kiss on the forehead.

"Bye bye little...Spikey-Wikey!" Rarity would say with a big smile at the thought of that beautiful nickname for the boy, filling his cheeks with goodbye kisses.

"Have a good night Spike!" Sweetie Belle would give him a gentle hug, waving goodbye before scurrying off after Rarity.

"Looks like I'm the last one." Twilight would kneel down in front of Spike, looking him in the eyes before smiling. "Remember Spike, from now on, you're not alone, you've got all of us."

After that, Twilight would give him a gentle hug, but this one wasn't like the rest, this one was...much warmer, the smell of her hair would remind him of his Twilight in his universe, taking him back to memories of his past, hugging the one he considered his best friend...and his sister

"... T-thank you Twilight" the boy would say wrapping his arms around the girl, burying his face in her hair so he could feel that warm feeling a little more, before pulling away and watching Twilight walk away to her house, with a last backward glance and a wave of his hand as a final goodbye.

"Let's go! It's going to be a long way to the farm! Do you want to go infront or on back?" Applebloom would say grabbing Spike's hand and starting to drag him towards what looked like a...horseless carriage? Or a small train carriage?, Spike wasn't sure what it was.

"Hey! Stop your horses little girl!" Applejack would say grabbing both children by the shoulder to get them to stop. "Neither one of You is old enough to ride in front of the big red, you'll both ride in the back."

Pouting, Applebloom would open the back door and hop in, moving around to the other side so Spike wouldn't have to go all the way around the van, which Spike would silently appreciate and climb in carefully, letting Applejack close the door for him and climb in the front

"Seatbelts please" She would say watching the two of them in the rear view mirror, Applebloom would quickly put on his seatbelt, though Spike would have a couple of problems.

"U-Umm...I...Sorry, never used something like that before..." Spike would say scratching the back of his neck with some embarrassment, though it would make Applejack feel her stomach grow heavier with pity for that poor child.

Before either could do anything, Applebloom would move and grab Spike's seatbelt, putting it in place and offering him a gentle smile, even though she knew nothing of Spike's "fake" situation, but she knew how to see the signs, and a boy in shabby clothes who didn't even know how to use a seat belt, who needed to live in other people's houses, maybe she hadn't assumed he was homeless, but she did know he didn't have a life just like her friends

"Thanks Applebloom" Spike would say with a quiet smile, putting his hands in his lap and looking out the window, before Applejack started the van's engine and began to drive, igniting Spike's nerves at being in a moving element he didn't know at all

"This is going to be great! You'll get to help us pick apples along with Big Mac! Then we'll help Granny Smith cook apple pies, we'll play until dinner time and you'll taste the best apple pie you've ever tasted in your wildest dreams!" Applebloom would say cheerfully as she held Spike's hand, deciding to help him feel comfortable by giving him some physical contact as she noticed the nerves the boy was feeling, something that would have helped

"Mhhg...I'm not sure Applebloom, maybe Spike isn't too comfortable helping out on a farm or cooking."

"Not at all!" Spike would say with a grin, grabbing Applebloom's hand as well out of mere instinct, smiling a little knowing he could be useful to this version of his cowgirl friend. "I love to help! And I'm sure cooking will be a lot of fun!"

"Hehe, looks like we have a worker with us! A full-fledged Apple!" Applejack would say with a smile as she noticed that the boy was already getting more comfortable with the idea of being there, and hearing that he was willing to help had made her glad, as the cold was coming and with it the cider selling season before the trees no longer yielded apples, and they would need all the help they could get, and she could no longer trust Pinkie or Rainbow not to steal some, leaving only her...less athletic friends as options to help her out

"I'm sure Big Mac and Granny Smith are going to adore you! Big Mac always wanted someone to talk to about his geeky stuff, do you like Ogres and Oubliettes?"

"I-I...e heard of it, always wanted to play it" Spike would say not wanting to reveal to that girl his geeky taste so quickly, despite having admitted in the first minute of class that he liked comic books.

"Well, that's it! Big Mac already has a playmate!"

"Yeeha!" Applejack would say with glee as she would no longer have to play with her brother those boring sessions on family game nights. "....Don't tell Big Mac I did that"

"Your secret dies with me Applejack" Spike would say as he used his free hand to close his mouth like a padlocked shutter before the three of them laughed, remaining silent for the remainder of the ride.

"Wow, it sure is getting dark fast" Spike would say noticing how the sky was starting to lose its light blue color, not being night but looking later than it was.

"That just means we're close Sugarcube."

———————————————

"Welcome to our humble abode Spike!" Applebloom would say after getting out of the van, showing him the view of the beautiful and cozy home they had, surrounded by miles and miles of apple trees, many had already been harvested, but Spike remembered seeing a good bunch of trees full of apples, so there was still work to be done.

"Granny Smith and Big Mac should probably be on their way in the other truck, so how about they leave their stuff inside and we wait for them before we start together?" Applejack would say as she stepped out of the barn where she would have parked the red truck, twirling the keys on her finger before pocketing them in her pocket.

Just those words would be enough to send Spike and Applebloom running into the house, it was quite similar to the Applejack pony's, though there would be a couple of items unfamiliar to the boy, such as a stationary "phone" on the wall, or a fairly new "television" compared to the rest of the furniture and such in the house, Spike would have continued to inquire about unfamiliar things, but if the face Applejack made every time he asked what were things that should be common knowledge was any indication, he was just giving the impression of being a poor wandering child who barely knows about little frivolities that people can normally afford.

———————

"Mhhg...I think it looks good on me, what do you think?" Spike would say as he tried on some clothes he would have been given, they were old Big Mac clothes, which luckily fit him well, they were a pair of brown cowboy boots with a green apple design split in half, jeans with several pockets, a white sleeveless shirt and a plaid shirt buttoned up to the collar, along with a cowboy hat that no longer fit Applejack, letting some of Spike's hair fall down his back so he could fit the hat in nicely

"It looks amazing on you! Our parents are sure to think Big Mac turned into a kid or something! Hehe" Applebloom would say with a big grin, giving both thumbs up. "Well...If only Big Mac had green hair, but still!"

Wait...Parents? As far as he understood Applejack's parents weren't alive in his world...The human world sure was a lot different than Spike thought.

"Speaking of our parents, how about we go introduce you? Mom almost cried with excitement knowing she could take care of another little one" Applejack would say with a smile, watching the little guy dressed like a full Apple.

"Yes! Come on Spike!" Applebloom would grab Spike's hand again, dragging him out of the house.

"Ahh! Applebloom wait! I've never worn these kind of boots before!"

After running for a couple of minutes, they would reach a part of the apple grove that had not yet been fully harvested, showing two adults who were picking several apples from a large tree, a man and a woman.

The man was tall, much taller than any student he had ever seen, and that counted people like Big Mac or Bulk Biceps, he would wore the classic cowboy hat and a red hair color just like Applebloom's, a plaid shirt almost exactly like the one Spike would have on at the moment rolled up to his shoulders, a necklace with a golden pear-shaped decoration, a brown leather jacket with a design of an apple split in half almost the same as the one on Spike's boots, gray jeans somewhat worn and cowboy boots like the ones the whole family wore

The woman would have fluffy orange hair down to her waist or even a little more, she emanated a hippie aura that gave off a lot of calm just by looking at her, she would be wearing a white shirt with orange stripes and green bell bottoms, along with brown loafers, on her neck would be a necklace with a golden apple shaped decoration, plus on her wrist would be a silver necklace with a detail of 3 apples

"Daddy!" Applebloom would keep running, letting go of Spike so he could run faster towards those adults

"Applebloom! My treasure!" The man would leap down the ladder he used to reach the apples as if it were nothing, kneeling down and reaching out his arms to receive his daughter in a loving embrace, lifting her into the air and spinning her around a bit before setting her down on the ground. "How are you doing? Did you do well in class today?"

"Oh it went great! I even made a new friend! Spike come here!" Applebloom would turn to encourage Spike to come closer, which Spike would do with a bit of embarrassment, thinking if maybe using Big Mac's clothes without permission was a good idea.

"G-Good morning..."

"Oh! You're Spike?" The man would say with a smile before walking over to the boy and offering his hand as a form of greeting. "Bright Mac, that beautiful woman over there is my wife, Pearl Butter."

Spike would accept that handshake instinctively, and by Celestia that had been the firmest handshake he'd ever had in his entire life, his hand had basically disappeared into Bright Mac's from one second to the next

"Oh come on Mac, you're always so fawning" The woman would come down the stairs, and after giving Applebloom a gentle hug and a kiss on the forehead, she would approach Spike with a motherly smile. "It's a pleasure to meet you Spike, let me tell you that you certainly look like the adorable young man that Celestia described to us when she called us a few hours ago."

Spike would blush heavily as he felt Pearl Butter's hand gently grasp his cheek, squeezing it almost as Pinkie had done a few hours earlier

"You look just like my little Macintosh when he was your age" Bright Mac would say agreeing with what his wife was saying, crossing his arms to look at the little boy in front of him.

"Umm... Thank you?"

"Oh! Nothing to thank treasure! Having you with us will be an honor!"

"And an extra pair of hands will come in handy with the harbvest" Applejack would say as she walked towards the group with a smile, greeting her father with a tight hug and receiving a kiss on the cheek from her mother.

"Eeeyup!" Big Mac's voice would come from the same place Applejack had come from, turning, spike would see a boy of somewhat reddish skin tone, with several freckles on his face, his blond hair tied in a low ponytail somewhat similar to Applejack's but shorter, he would be wearing a vest similar to his father's but with his own apple design, a plain green shirt and black jeans, with red sneakers that gave the aura of a country boy.

"Big Mac! You made it!" Applebloom would run into his big brother's arms, giving him a tight hug that the boy would reciprocate with a smile. "Let me introduce you to Spike!"

"No need Applebloom, he already knows everything, right?" Applejack would say putting a hand on her sister's shoulder to calm her down a bit with the introductions and hugs

"Eyup" Big Mac would say walking up to Spike to stare at him, before smiling and crouching down to his height, flipping his hair over his cap, having taken a liking to the little guy at first glance

"Okey kids! I'd love to spend the day with introductions, but we've got a good amount of apples to harvest, so how about we get down to business!?" Bright Mac would say with a smile, watching the four young men in front of him.

"Yeah!" to Pear, Bright and Big Mac's surprise, Spike would say with a big smile, ready to help the people who were offering him so much help without even knowing him.

After working on those apple trees for hours on end, the family would come into the house somewhat exhausted, but happy to be so far along in the pre-winter harvest.

"Wow Spike! You really have strength in those arms!" Bright Mac would say as he ruffled the boy's hair when Spike had taken off his hat for a few seconds to justly arrange his hair. "Three barrels at the same time all by yourself? Took me until I was six to do something like that."

Yes, obviously someone like that could do things like that at such a young age, it was no surprise to the young green-haired boy, after rearranging his hair and putting his hat back on once more though he would notice Granny Smith sitting in a rocking chair watching what appeared to be a human version of the movie "Daring Do and the Crystal Skull"...Wow, apparently Daring Do was male in this universe? Yeah, several things were more different than he thought.

"Oh! I see you're all done!" Granny Smith would say placing the half-sweater on the table in front of her, before getting up and walking over to Spike. "Just look at this little cowboy!"

And for...the fifth time that day? Spike would feel his cheeks being squeezed by strong hands, but if he thought that was how grandmothers did it before, now he was getting the whole package, his cheeks would burn brightly from the way they were being squeezed by Ponyville's number one grandmother.

"Mom! Be careful, not everyone is used to your affection!" Pear Butter would say pulling Spike away from the older woman, giggling a little as she rubbed the boy's cheeks to remove the red marks from that tight grip.

"You can't blame me, it's almost like seeing an Apple I never met until today!"

"Hehe, thank you Ma'am," Spike would say not having been so bothered by the burning in his cheeks, enjoying Granny Smith's affection as much as Pear Butter's.

"Oh no, no "Ma'am", call me Granny like everyone else."

"O-Oh...Understood....Granny."

"That's the way I like it! Now you and Applebloom go wash your hands! We have several cakes to prepare!"

"Roger that!" both Spike and Applebloom would give a military salute and quickly run into the kitchen to wash their hands thoroughly to help the woman.

"...So that poor creature had to sneak into a school so he could study?" Pear Butter would say as she watched her two older sons, clutching Bright Mac's arm with concern.

"Eyup" Big Mac would say, letting out a sigh of pity for that little boy.

After several seconds of somewhat awkward silence, Applejack would gently tap Big Mac on the shoulder

"Luckily you now have a partner for your game nights! Spike is very interested in learning" Applejack would say, earning a big smile from her big brother.

"We're ready!" The voice of the two children would be heard from the kitchen, making Granny Smith smile with tenderness.

"Well, all of You little kids set the table, when we finish with the cake we can start dinner" She would turn to her son, daughter-in-law and grandchildren and smile as she walked into the kitchen to help the children.

———————

"wooooooow..." Spike would say looking at the huge steak on his plate, he wasn't at all used to eating meat, but something about that aroma told him that this was about to be the best meal ever.

"Only the best meat our farm can provide!" Bright Mac would say as he dropped a good handful of mashed potatoes on Spike's plate, tossing his hair once more.

"Don't forget your veggies Spike" Pear Butter would say putting some salad on Spike's plate as well, from what Spike could see, she didn't like eating meat so much, as there was only salad, mashed potatoes, and what appeared to be...a burger made from vegetables?

After a few minutes of everyone helping themselves to their food, dinner would begin, Spike would enjoy that meat as if it was the first time he had ever eaten something so delicious in his entire life...which was technically true, the sight of Spike enjoying that meat would generate a couple of wistful smiles from the adults at the table as they themselves ate as well.

"Wow...that was delicious!" The green-haired boy would say as he rubbed his stomach, totally satisfied after eating, having to have unbuttoned part of his shirt so it wouldn't be so tight on his stomach.

"Mhhg, looks like someone can't eat dessert eh?" Granny Smith would say, leaving a slice of the most delicious apple pie Spike had ever seen in his whole crazy life, he would feel as if his body was dehydrating just from the saliva his mouth was generating at the sight of that treat

"Heh! He even has the stomach of an Apple!" Bright Mac would say with a proud smile, slipping his arm around the back of Spike's neck to give the little guy a tight hug. "Enjoy the fruits of your labor Spike, there is nothing better than that!."

If there was one thing Spike knew that night, it was that it had been one of the best dinners he would have had in his entire life, and one of the best nights of his entire life

———————

"Well Spike...are you okay? Don't you need anything else?" Pear Butter would say seeing Spike lying on the bed in the guest room, leaning against the door frame looking at the boy with a smile.

"I'm fine Mrs. Butter! Thank you so much for dinner" Spike would say as he settled into the comfortable bed, feeling the warmth of those blankets on his body.

"Heh...Sleep well little one" Pear Butter would say walking over to Spike, giving him a soft goodnight kiss on the forehead, before leaving the room, turning off the lights to let Spike sleep.

"Well...this sure is a comfy bed" Spike would say as he laid down on that bed, looking up at the ceiling before falling asleep with a smile.

After a couple of...Minutes? Hours? Spike would feel a voice calling his name near him.

"Spike....Spike Drake..."

"U-Uh?..." Spike would open his eyes somewhat confused, looking around noticing that he was no longer in that bed, but in what appeared to be...space? Or some kind of dark place surrounded by stars.

"So good of you to arrive, young Dragon" Spike would turn to see a large silver colored Alicorn, just like almost all Alicorns Spike knew, her hair swayed in a non-existent wind, though her hair would appear to be made of...reflections?

"You...who are you?"

"Oh, I'm sorry for my lack of manners" The Alicorn would say with a small laugh, bringing her hoof to her mouth to cover her laughter. "You can call me Crystal."

"I...I understand Crystal, what am I doing here?...Indeed, what is...here?" Spike would say having to look up a lot to see that Alicorn, noticing that, Spike would look down to see her hands, noticing that his Dragon claws had returned, indeed, his whole appearance had returned to that of a Dragon.

"You are in the mirror world, young Dragon" The Alicorn would raise her wings, generating a great glow as if a crystal was reflecting large amounts of light.

When the light would stop blinding the dragon, Spike would look up, noticing thousands of mirrors around him, in each one he would see...different versions of himself? A dog Spike, a human Spike, a griffin Spike, a Yak Spike, and so on and so forth.

"Here, I control and observe all the universes that the mirror contains" Crystal's voice would lead him to look once more at the Alicorn, who was watching him with a quiet smile.

"So...Why am I here?...I mean, in the universe of humans?"

"You yourself were the one who entered the mirror, or am I wrong?"

"I mean...yes! But why can't I go back?"

"I want you to understand something Spike" The Alicorn would say as he walked towards a specific mirror, the one of the dragon Spike, the one from our Spike's original universe. "In all the universes, you're the one who...Worst lives"

"What? What do you mean, the one who lives the worst? But I'm surrounded by friends! And people who love me!" Spike would say, becoming enraged by what that Alicorn was insinuating.

"You are?" Crystal would say with a somewhat annoyed tone, with a thump of her on the floor, hundreds of scenes would appear in front of him.

Spike drowning in the frozen river while all the others laughed at him.

Rainbow Dash yelling at him that his opinion of her Tank turtle didn't matter because he was a Dragon.

Rarity taking advantage of his love for her to force him to carry her things from a gem cave miles away from the nearest train station.

Pinkie Pie on that same day forcing Spike to bathe Gummy so he wouldn't bother while they were filling out the paperwork

Twilight Sparkle- "No! I'm not watching anymore!" Spike would forcefully swipe the ground, causing all the crystals to dissipate away from her sight. "You don't know anything! They love me!"

"An unreflected love, is that an existing love?" Crystal would say as she brought her face close to Spike's, staring at him to get her point across.

"...But...Why me? There are ponies that have a much harder time than me!" Spike would say trying to change the subject as he knew he had no answer to that.

"...Oh" The Alicorn would say having a small blush of embarrassment. "well...Okey, I admit I have some favoritism for you, but I'm not the only one!"

The Alicorn would point to a mirror where there would be two ponies playing a card game, one with green color and blue hair, purple eyes and a yellow mark running down from his eye to his cheek, and a pegasus with light brown color, blue hair just like the other person and a vest with a checkerboard design, when they both turned to look at that mirror, the pegasus would turn and greet them with a wave of his hoof, before going back to his previous game, withouth noticing that the green pony was looking at his cards.

"So...So you want me to stay in the human world because you like me but... Why I can't go back? I WANT to go back."

"You want to go back because you still don't know what you deserve, you think being a mere servant who gets a compliment every so often is enough to make you happy, sadly, it IS enough to make you happy."

"You still haven't answered my question!" Spike would say with tears forming in his eyes, not wanting to hear what Crystal had to say to him.

"I want you to be happy, Spike Drake" Crystal would say with the tone of voice worthy of Princess Luna, even his eyes would also sparkle just like hers. "To be with people who will let you be the child you deserve to be."

"I'm not a-!" His tirade would be interrupted when the ground beneath him would "break", causing him to start falling towards the void with no way to see where he was going.

"Come back to visit me when you understand Spike, only when you understand" the Alicorn's voice would surround him from all directions as he continued to scream.

"AHHH!" Spike would end up waking up in bed once again, looking around in fear and confusion, noticing that he was in that cozy house.

"Spike! Are you okay!?" Applebloom's voice would catch his attention from the doorway, where Applebloom, Applejack and Big Mac were watching the boy with concern.

"Y-Yeah yeah just...I had a bad dream, sorry for waking you guys up" Spike would say as he wiped the sweat off his forehead, looking down at his lap in embarrassment.

"Yeah...I guess a new house is still scary for everyone huh?" Applejack would say as she walked over to the bed, sitting down next to Spike to brush the hair off the boy's forehead.

"I know! Let's have a sleepover!" Applebloom would say as she sat on the other side of the bed, grabbing Spike's hand happily.

"Hey...Doesn't sound like a bad idea, what do you say Big Mac?" Applejack would say turning to look at the blond boy, who would just nod and walk towards them.

"Don't worry Spike! You go wash your face of all that sweat and we'll fix everything!" Applebloom would say pushing Spike out of bed excitedly, knowing he had no choice, Spike would just smile and go to the bathroom to do just what he was instructed to do

After only fifteen minutes, Spike would find himself lying on the bed now replete with extra pillows and blankets, currently he would be lying between Big Mac and Applejack, with Applebloom lying on top of Big Mac, everyone sleeping peacefully but him.

"...(Feels like when I used to sleep with Twilight before I went to Ponyville...Feels good)" Spike would think with a smile growing slightly over his face, before laying back on Applejack's arm who had decided to use all the pillows for herself, closing his eyes to sleep comfortably

Author's Note

Good morning to all my readers!

First of all, thank you so much for all the support this story is getting, although something I realized is that maybe some people feel that I'm updating "too fast" or that I'm not taking this story so seriously, I really apologize if I make anyone feel that way, it's just that I mixed a lot of free time with having a writing boom, I'll be trying to take more time to start writing the next chapter, maybe start writing when each chapter reaches 100 views would be a good way to control myself :moustache:

Pd: I hate Big Mac's design in Equestria Girls. :fluttercry:

Training Day

The next day, all four would be awakened by camera flashes and noises of pictures being printed by Polaroid cameras, the first one waked up would be Spike, watching Pear Butter taking hundreds of pictures of the sleeping group as tenderly as a family.

"Mhhg...Mom, what are you doing?" Applebloom would say rubbing her eye lightly, still too sleepy to understand what was going on around her.

"Hehe! All of you look so adorable!" Pear Butter would say as she kept taking all those pictures, until these would stop coming out due to the lack of rolls. "Dang..."

"Hey four sleepyheads! It's Class day! Get your lazy butts of bed!" Granny Smith's voice would be audible from the kitchen, where she was presumably preparing breakfast.

"Mhhg...Eenop..." Big Mac would say before simply turning over to continue sleeping, in the process squashing Applebloom and Spike.

"Ahhh! Giant attack! Giant attack!" Spike would scream as he was crushed by the combined weight of Big Mac and Applebloom, feeling the girl's elbow hit him in the ribs.

"Come on! No oversleeping!" Pear Butter, demonstrating why Granny Smith had accepted her as an Apple, would grab one side of the mattress and flip it over, throwing all 4 of them to the floor to wake them the hell up.

After a few minutes, all of them would be eating breakfast, Granny Smith would be looking at the photos and Bright Mac would be working on the trees from very early on the day

"Ohhhh, they look like a beautiful litter of apples" Granny Smith would say as she looked at the adorable pictures Pear Butter was showing her of that group sleeping together.

"Does that term even exist?" Spike would say somewhat confused as he gobbled down the huge plate of fried eggs Granny Smith had served him.

"That doesn't matter if it's Granny, hehe." Applebloom would say before quickly drinking a huge pitcher of orange juice.

"Hey you two!" Pear Butter would say with her hands on her hips, annoyed at the way those kids were eating without any manners. "Now kids, you have to leave very early for class, so go brush your teeth and put on some new clothes, Applejack is warming up the van."

"Got it mom!" Applebloom would get up with a smile, waiting for Spike to do the same before they both ran off to the bathroom to brush their teeth.

"There are unused toothbrushes in the medicine cabinet! Grab whichever one you like best Spike!" Pear Butter would say as she remembered that Spike didn't have a toothbrush, and probably hadn't cleaned his teeth the night before.

This time, Spike found himself wearing the same clothes he had been given the night before, only instead of boots he would have worn his sneakers, since he had phys ed. and didn't want to have to run around in cowboy boots.

"Okay! Is everyone ready?" Applejack would say looking to the back, where Applebloom was finishing buckling Spike's seatbelt like the day before, receiving a nod from both kids, so she would decide to start driving quietly towards the school, letting the noise of the radio playing some Country music be the noise that would envelop them during that long ride

After an hour's drive, they would all get out of the van after Applejack parked near the school, thus walking towards the large building with their backpacks on their shoulders

"Today you'll have a test Spike, to see your level in various subjects and see what level to place you in" Applejack would explain as she calmly guided Spike towards the school

"Eh!? And why didn't you tell me? I could have studied!"

"What's the point of letting you study for a test that verifies your general knowledge?" Applejack would say giving him a gentle nudge on the arm laughing at that question.

"Wait...I didn't have to take any tests to see my level, I just...walked into class" Applebloom would say confused, walking up next to Spike as she grabbed his hand.

"It's just that according to Celestia, Spike demonstrated a much higher level in several of the classes, so for him it will be like for me and the girls, we can be in classes at levels below or above our actual grade."

"Wow...I'm sure Spike will be in many classes along with you girls That would be awesome!"

"Umm...Can I ask to be in some classes?...I don't want to miss going to English with Applebloom, hehe." Spike would say turning his gaze towards the girl with the pink bow tie.

"awww! Thanks Spike!" Applebloom would say as she would give him a gentle hug for several seconds, before walking on, not letting go of Spike's hand.

"I'm sure Celestia will accept if you ask, besides, the test I doubt it would be that hard for you to complete Sugarcube, you're pretty smart."

"Hehe...Yeah, I hope so" Spike would say with a quiet smile, feeling more at ease.

————————

"(WHAT THE HECK IS THIS!?)" Spike would think looking at the test sheets not understanding anything he saw, the math and art tests had gone great, the "home care" one had only been baking a cake, something he could do even with his eyes closed, but now he would be taking an "American history" test".... WHAT WAS EVEN AMERICA!!!?

"Ummm...." With his eyes closed, Spike would start filling in the random circles for all the answers, since he didn't even understand anything he was reading in those questions. "(What is even religion and why is everything related to it so...extreme?)"

"Nervous, young Drake?" He would hear the voice of the professor who was proctoring the test.

"N-Not Mr. Discord, at all!" Spike would say with notable "fear" on his voice, sitting at a perfect ninety degree angle as he said that.

Spike would stare at the man for several seconds, analyzing who appeared to be the human version of that creature of chaos from his own universe, a man of 6'3 fts that somehow was still shorter than Bright Mac, thin and always with an odd smile, two rather bushy eyebrows and two eyes of different color each, his clothing consisting of a pair of somewhat elegant yellow gloves, a gray wool vest over a white shirt, elegant brown pants and black leather shoes, the most remarkable thing about him was his hair, gray and combed back in an elegant way, with two locks probably dyed yellow and light blue respectively that seemed to be horns of some kind, having the knowledge that this was the human version of Discord helped to understand certain parts of the clothing and appearance of that man.

"Mhhg?...Well if you're not nervous at all, I guess I can go correct the exams you've already finished, right?" The man would say with a catlike grin as he rose from his seat and walked over to Spike's desk, picking up several of the exams he had previously finished.

"(Yeah...Sometimes I forget that Discord is extremely smart)" Spike would say gulping with even more nervous.

"Good luck, young Drake~" Discord would say with a somewhat mocking smile, teasing the poor boy's nerves.

"T-Thank you, sir," Spike would say, taking a deep breath so he could calm down and get on with the next and last exam before he could leave and continue his normal classes.

After a couple of extra minutes, the boy would get up and hand in the exams Discord hadn't taken before and quickly leave the room, but a voice would interrupt him as his hand was about to turn the doorknob.

"I'll enjoy having you in my class Mr. Spike, well done!" Discord would say with a smirk, enjoying laughing at the little boy's nerves.

"T-Thank you!" He would say before opening the door and rushing out quickly, leaning against the wall and clutching his chest, he wouldn't try Celestia's technique because it would be overkill, but he still needed to clutch his chest to control his damn heartbeat.

————————

"YEAAHHH!"

"Does he always scream like that?" Spike would say while rushing after Scootaloo, currently both were in Phys Ed class, Bulk Biceps would find himself next to Spitfire, with a hat that said "Apprentice" on his head.

"I don’t know! He’s new here!" Scootaloo said with a big smile, running was something amazing for her, so she would even be going a little slower so that Spike could keep up and keep talking.

"DRAKE! DASH! DOWN AND 50!" Spitfire would shout with a megaphone in her hand, although she would not be using it, the strength of her lungs would be so great that it would surprise even Bulk Biceps.

"YES SIR!" Both would say stop running almost instantly, starting to do push-ups while the rest of the students took advantage to try to run quickly to even reach them, which would be impossible since Spike and Scootaloo were more advanced by 4 laps to the gym.

After that, both would decide to continue with the exercise instead of continuing talking, with Scootaloo stopping running slowly and leaving Spike behind in a matter of mere seconds, leaving the green-haired boy very surprised.

"Dash! 5 seconds faster than last time!" He would say Spitfire with a small smile of pride, with a Stopwatch in his hand, before turning to look at Spike. "DRAKE! Late for 15 seconds!"

"Eh? But I never ran before-"

"No buts! Get on the floor and give me 100" he would say, blowing a whistle in front of the boy, who instead of complaining, would just sigh and then smile, lying down on the floor to do the exercise that the woman had asked of him.

————————

"Don't worry, Spike! You did great!" Scootaloo would say as she massaged Spike's shoulders with a smile, the two of them would be in the area where the bathrooms are divided into genders, with Spike lying on a bench with his muscles burning with pain.

"Uggggh...Is it even legal to make a child lift weights?" Spike would say feeling that girl giving him that massage to take away even a little pain.

"Are you going to ask Spitfire or Bulk Biceps?" He would say Scootaloo with a mocking smile, moving away from Spike and then grabbing a towel from the floor, rolling it up and then hitting Spike with that towel like a whip.

"AHH! That's cheating!" Spike would say feeling that pain for a couple of seconds, before getting up and grabbing a towel as well, starting to chase Scootaloo to start a towel fight.

"Hehe! What? Do you think you'll catch me like in the race before!?" Scootaloo would say as she ran away from that place, with Spike chasing her while they both laughed, enjoying themselves like the children they were.

"Dash! Drake! Here!" Before either of them could even understand what was happening, they would see that by mere instinct they were already standing in front of Spitfire giving a military salute.

"What? How-"

"Don't ask Spike," Scootaloo would mutter to avoid problems for the green-haired boy, giving him a gentle nudge on the shoulder.

"As you know, school tournament season will begin shortly, and I will need you both for the youth soccer team," Spitfire would say with a smile, raising her glasses to her hair calmly.

"Eh? But I barely know how to play Soccer" Spike would say, somewhat surprised, raising his hands defensively in case the woman was going to scream.

"You will have the best trainer, trust me" A voice would say behind them, when they turned around, the two boys would see Rainbow Dash with her hands on her hips, smiling somewhat smugly.

"Rainbow Dash!" Scootaloo would say with a big smile, running towards her to give her a big hug.

"Are you the coach of the youth soccer team?" Spike would say a little confused, in that world apparently they called Hoofball that way, which I found somewhat strange, but he also didn't have anyone to talk to about it without seeming like a weirdo.

"Well... Yes and no" Rainbow Dash would say somewhat embarrassed, scratching the back of her neck with a smile as she reciprocated her adoptive sister's hug, before ruffling her hair and separating from her. "Lately I haven't been doing very well in my classes, so they said that if I didn't improve my grades, they wouldn't let me continue playing, although I managed to reach an agreement that if I became your coach, they would let me continue playing, HA! In your face Twilight!"

Probably mocking some words that Twilight had said to her some time ago, she would raise her fist in the air in victory, which left the two children confused, while Spitfire at that point would have already retired to continue tutoring Bulk Biceps to be a teacher's assistant

"Oh this will be great!" Scootaloo would say with a big smile, high-fiving Rainbow Dash with the excitement of sharing so much with her older sister.

"Okay Spike! Come on! We've got your uniform ready! When lunch is over I'll introduce you to the rest of the team!" Rainbow would throw him a bag with the Soccer team uniform, before turning and saying goodbye to Scootaloo, leaving the two to go to the lunch they had missed several minutes of.

"Come on Spike!" This time it would be Scootaloo's turn to grab Spike's hand, dragging him like a rag doll as she ran to the school cafeteria.

————————

"Damn, those fries are good" Spike would say while rubbing his stomach, lunch would have been fries with cheese and bacon, it had been quite a delicacy.

"As you say, bottomless barrel," Scootaloo would say, throwing a towel in his face with a mocking smile, somewhat annoyed that Spike had once again received extra helpings of fries.

"Your jealousy only makes it even better," Spike would say as he blew a raspberry towards the girl, grabbing the soccer team uniform and going to change in one of the locker rooms.

After a couple of minutes, he would see himself in the mirror, a white uniform with purple vertical stripes as well as shorts with the same design, the team logo was embroidered on the chest, a purple unicorn surrounded by an outline of a shield, as well as purple and black soccer cleats.

"Heh! It almost looks like they were made for me! I'd just add maybe some green" Spike would say as he combed his hair with his hands, to keep his hair in spikes, before snapping his fingers and pointing at his reflection as if his hands were pistols. "You are such a gentleman~"

When he left the locker room, he would see that Scootaloo was no longer there, so he would go out in search of Rainbow Dash or at least the rest of the team, which he would find after a couple of minutes of searching, before he could say anything, Rainbow Dash would see him out of the corner of her eye, so she would smile and blow her whistle, drawing the attention of the rest of the members on the team.

"Okay team! This is Spike Drake! The new addition to our team!" Rainbow Dash would say, patting him on the back to make him take a step forward.

"U-Umm... Hello! H-Hehe" Spike would say as he blushed from embarrassment, looking at the rest of the team.

"Mhhg...It's a pleasure Spike" A boy with purple hair, quite similar to Scootaloo, would approach him with a smile, extending his hand. "Tender Taps is my name"

"Umm...The pleasure is mine!" Spike would say, feeling a little more comfortable due to the boy's kind attitude, sharing a handshake with the young man.

"As team captain, I'm glad to have a teammate who is finally on my level!" Scootaloo would say in the same uniform the rest of the team shared, putting her arm around Spike's neck, ruffling his hair.

"Hehe, Scootaloo, that's not very nice to say," Tender Taps would say with his arms crossed with a small smile, probably used to the sporty girl's attitude.

Scootaloo, without even bothering to respond verbally, would just point behind Tender Taps, where Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were trying to kick the ball into the goal, moving the ball just a couple of centimeters for fear of getting hurt somehow, and then point at Snips and Snails, who were running with the ball in their hands as if it were Rugby.

"Well...4 of us aren't the best players, but the rest of us aren't bad at all!" A boy would say who would appear behind Spike and Scootaloo, putting his arms behind both of their necks with a smile. "Rumble is my name, my pleasure brother"

"(Wow...These are all human versions of Ponyville's foals?...There were so many foals?)" Spike would think with a raised eyebrow, laughing a little at the attitude the group seemed to have.

"Let me introduce you to the rest!" Rumble would say separating Spike from Scootaloo, at that moment Spike could see Rumble a little better, a slightly tall boy with black hair, with a hairstyle very similar to that of Ponyx Wright, a character from a series of comics about lawyers that Twilight bought as a present believing it would be an educational comic.

"Hey! The captain should do it!" Scootaloo would say pouting, somewhat annoyed by Rumble's attitude.

"Hehe, sorry Scoots, it's time for the boys" Rumble said with a somewhat mocking smile, grabbing Spike and taking him to present him to the rest of the team.

First there had been Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, Silver Spoon would be a very adorable girl with gray and white hair tied up in a beautiful braid, she would wear special sports glasses made to not fall off when running very fast, covering a little of her purple color. eyes of her. Diamond Tiara would have hair similar to that of a blackberry sundae and vanilla ice cream, a little shorter than Silver Spoon and with a somewhat haughty look that almost made her pretty blue eyes look bad.

"u-u-umm... M-My name is S-Spike!" Spike would say with a slight blush on his face, feeling a little confused as to why he felt that way seeing two girls he knew were bothering the Cutie Mark Crusaders in his Pony universe, which would probably be the same in that universe.

"My pleasure, Spike," Silver Spoon said with a small smile, hiding a blush as he looked down and extended his hand to Spike for a shake.

Quickly, Spike took Silver Spoon's hand and placed a soft kiss on the back of her hand like he had done with Rarity when he "met" her the day before, earning an embarrassed giggle from Silver Spoon.

"Haha! Hey, take it easy heartbreaker!" Rumble would say, giving him a gentle pat on the shoulder to mock how he interacted with the silver haired girl.

"Mhhg! My name is Diamond Tiara, the pleasure is yours" the girl said with a frown, also offering her hand to Spike, making him give her the same greeting that she had given to Silver Spoon seconds before.

After that exchange, Spike would be dragged back to meet the rest of the team, until the noise of Rainbow Dash's whistle would sound throughout the place, causing the team to go there once again.

"Okay team...On one knee" Rainbow would say getting on one knee while she watched the rest of the team, everyone would do it, even Spike although that would be a few seconds after seeing that everyone had done it.

Rainbow Dash stares at Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara who didn't seem willing to kneel, so she would roll her eyes and let them be.

"Okay guys, the tournament is in 2 months, so we have enough time to turn you into a half-decent team! Hehe!" That would earn her several laughs from the students, even from Silver Spoon, although Diamond Tiara didn't seem to even want to be in that place. "Many are here for pleasure, others out of obligation, most because they need to improve their grades"

Each one would react to the words that most represented them, Spike being the only one obligated, and with the majority, including Diamond Tiara when she talked about improving their grades.

"Okay! First I'm going to do a couple of tests to see which position they're best in!...Snips, you're going to the goal" He would say making Snips look at him with confusion, but shrugging his shoulders since he didn't dislike that position either.

The hours would pass with the training, Spike would feel... As if he was having one of the best moments of his life, he didn't know how to explain it, but there weren't many things he could think of that felt as good as playing with that group, even though he barely had any experience with that game, he would be better than half of the team, although that wasn't saying much when the rest of the team was: Pipsqueak, Featherweight, Silver Spoon, Diamond Tiara, Snails, and other guys with no experience in the game, only Scootaloo, Tender Taps, Button Smash and Rumble were considerably good at the game.

"Spike! Pass it!" Silver Spoon would say as he ran several meters ahead of Spike, taking seriously to get better at that game unlike Diamond Tiara.

"There it goes!" Spike with a smile would shoot in the direction of Silver Spoon, being that even though the ball would go farther than she was, Silver Spoon would get to the ball before Tender Taps, leaving Silver Spoon to shoot somewhat awkwardly, but managing to put that ball in goal, avoiding Sniper who was trying to avoid the ball.

"Way to go Silver Spoon!" Rainbow Dash's voice would be heard after a few seconds, making the silver-haired girl blush slightly, playing with her feet without looking at anyone directly.

"Not bad!" Spike would say running towards her, raising his hand to have a high five, which would happen after a few seconds after Silver Spoon managed to calm the strong blush that crossed her face.

And so, after a while more of practice, the training would end, leaving the kids to retire to their homes or to wait for their older brothers to finish their own classes, which would be only 10 minutes from that moment.

"Hehe! Well we have a very good midfielder here!" Rainbow Dash would say grabbing Spike by surprise as he was coming out of the locker room dressed in his normal clothes, slipping her arm around his torso so he can't escape her grip.

"Ahh! Sneak attack! Scootaloo help!" Spike would shake with a smile enjoying the way he was being carried by Rainbow Dash.

"Hey! Let go of my partner! Scootaloo Attack!" After that shout, they would both be rammed by Scootaloo, ending up on the ground laughing, with the purple-haired girl on top of them both. "Scootaloo wins!"

"Hehe! Okay, I surrender I surrender" Rainbow Dash would say, hitting the ground with her hand as a wrestler would do when surrendering, playing along with her little sister.

"Oxygen! I need....oxygen!" Spike would say with some difficulty, the only visible part of his body would be his hands frantically moving in search of oxygen for his lungs.

"Oh! Sorry shorty" Rainbow Dash would say with a somewhat smirk, turning around to free Spike, but now crushing Scootaloo with her back.

"Ahh! Spike! Help help help!" The girl would say, shaking her legs in an attempt to get Spike to help her free herself from the rainbow-haired girl's weight.

"Uggg...Sorry Scootaloo, my lungs are too empty to be able to help you" The boy would say with a somewhat embarrassed smile, trying to catch his breath as he pushed down the blush of having Rainbow Dash on top of him in such an.... "Intimate" way

"Mhhg! Traitor!" Scootaloo would say shaking harder, until Rainbow Dash would simply giggle a little, getting up from the ground and carrying the two by their shirts, walking towards the exit as if carrying two grocery bags.

"Time to go pair of dummies, Applejack and mom will play Soccer with our butts if we don't get home on time, surely Applejack and Applebloom must have been waiting a long time."

"Geez...I hope they're not too upset."

———————

"Come on! I said I'm sorry!" Spike was clutching at Applebloom's boots, who was walking annoyedly towards the van, awkwardly dragging Spike along, but not even bothering to turn to look at the boy.

"Was it that hard to warn me you'd be late!!!? I've been worried for hours!" Applebloom was saying with her arms crossed, ignoring Spike's actions.

"Oh come on Sugarcube, it wasn't that big of a deal, you were just in the library playing with the free computers, hehe." Applejack would say tousling the little girl's hair, laughing at the way her little sister was reacting to the whole situation.

"Mhhg..." with cheeks puffed out on a whim, Applebloom would simply ignore them both, entering the Van quietly, but waiting for Spike to enter as well. "I can't let my little brother be out there alone!"

"But I wasn't alone-"

"But I didn't know that!" Applebloom would say going into the "serious big sister" mode she had unlocked overnight, buckling Spike's seatbelt and grabbing his hand. "Now shut up and I might just forgive you back at the house!"

"...God these youngsters" Applejack would say laughing a little as she understood why Applebloom's actions, simply stepping into the driver's area, starting the car to begin the ride in silence. "Hey, how did it go?"

Turning, Applejack would see Spike and Applebloom asleep against each other, with Spike leaning against Applebloom's shoulder and Applebloom leaning against Spike's head.

"Hehe...Looks like it was a tiring day today, sleep well little ones."

————————

"Ohhh! The little guy is quite the athlete!" Bright Mac would say proudly as he looked at some photos showing Spike playing along with the rest of the team.

"And quite the gallant gentleman!" Pear Butter would say as she looked at several photos of Spike interacting with Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara.

"HOW DID YOU EVEN GET THAT PICTURE!?" Spike would say embarrassed looking at Applejack.

"You think my best friend would have embarrassing pictures of you and not give them to me? Besides, what are you complaining about? You looked super adorable in that uniform" The cowgirl would say teasing the boy a little, forcing him into a hug to teasingly ruffle his hair.

"We don't have...I don't know! Apples to harvest!?" Spike would say trying to change the subject and to break away from Applejack's embrace, failing to achieve either of his two intentions.

"We have time, now how about telling us about those lovely young ladies?" Pear Butters would say pointing to the picture where she was talking to Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara.

"They are not lovely young ladies!" Applebloom would say with a frown, drawing the attention of the rest of the people in the room. "They're the ones who are always teasing Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and me!'

"Applebloom, sweetie, when was the last time those girls picked on you?" Applejack would say crossing her arms looking at her with a raised eyebrow.

"Umm...well, okay, it's been a long time! But that doesn't take away from the fact that Spike shouldn't be hanging out with them!"

"Why?...Yeah, maybe Diamond Tiara doesn't have the best bedside manner, but she was never very rude to me, maybe I know something about her that you guys don't! Hehe" Spike would say with a grin, not wanting Applebloom to feel bad about his friendships.

"Mhhg...Fine! But when they laugh at you don't complain when I tell you I told you so!"

Spike felt that this was a situation he would miss when he finally returned to his Ponyville friends in the "real" world, but that didn't mean he wouldn't take advantage of every possible second to enjoy being with those people.

Author's Note

Yeah...Maybe 100 views was a very low mark...But hey! I'm not complaining!

Pd: If somebody is a writer here, why i see that the chapter has 15 views before i even submit the chapter? I'm confused, hehe

The Second First Day

Spike would currently be walking through the halls of what appeared to be the upper grades building, currently wearing a mix of the clothes he had, wearing the green shirt from his original outfit but wearing a leather jacket that Bright Mac had given him, and the jeans along with his running shoes.

"Where's Algebra class?"

After having his regular English class with Miss Cheerilee, he would be starting in one of the new classes on his schedule, Mr. Discord's Algebra class, since apparently his math level was advanced enough to merit an advanced class, which he wasn't so sure about accepting, but with support from Applebloom, Sweetie Bell and Scootaloo, he would have decided to accept.

"237...Here!" Spike would say as he found the plaque with the number indicated next to a door, so he would nod to himself before slowly opening the door.

The moment he opened the door, Spike would notice that luckily he hadn't been late, as there would only be a handful of students on their phones or chatting with each other, even Discord would be reading a book, so he was probably still on schedule to get to class safely.

"Well..." After taking a few breaths to calm down, he would smile and walk into class with his backpack on his shoulders, now he wouldn't use the backpack the school would have given him, but one handmade by Granny Smith, with a purple color and a green flame in the center, at Spike's request.

"Oh! Our new student has arrived for class!" Almost as if sniffing fear, Discord would slam his book shut, watching Spike with a smirk on his face. "Why don't you introduce yourself?"

"U-Umm...Wouldn't it be better when there's more people?" Spike would say looking around somewhat embarrassed, ignoring the confused looks some students were giving him for being a 10-12 year old in a class that hopefully 16 year olds could understand.

"Mhhg...So you're a logician besides someone smart! I like that about you Mr. Drake!" Discord would say with a big grin as he stood up slapping his desk with his palms, walking over to Spike and putting his hands on his shoulders. "Let me sit you down with someone who will feed that big growing brain of yours!"

Before Spike could say anything, he would be dragged away like a rag doll to then be seated at a double desk, with a very easily recognizable girl, Twilight Sparkle, who would seem to be too deep into some sort of mathematical exercise to pay attention to anything around her.

"Miss Sparkle, meet your new partner!" Discord would say waiting for some reaction from the girl, his smile would last for several seconds before he would walk away seeing that the girl was so focused that she wouldn't have the slightest reaction. "Ujum!"

After another couple of seconds of non-reaction, Discord would grab one of the equation sheets Twilight had on the desk, very subtly bending one of the ends, causing the purple-haired girl to quickly raise her head with a scream.

"AHH! NONONONO!" The girl would say grabbing a ruler and starting to straighten the sheet with that instrument, sighing in satisfaction when that bend disappeared. "...I got stuck in the exercises again, didn't I, professor?"

"Ahh, what shall I do with you Miss Sparkle?" The grey-haired man would say letting out a sigh as he pinched the bridge of his nose, before simply retreating back to his desk once more.

"Damn it Twilight, stop doing that" The girl would say smacking her head with both hands, letting out a sigh before turning her head slightly. "Oh, hi Spike...SPIKE!? What are you doing here!?"

"Umm...Principall Celestia made me take a couple of tests to see my level, and I ended up in some advanced classes" Spike would say scratching the back of his head somewhat embarrassed, for once he was glad he had to have forced classes with Twilight, since in the long run his knowledge ended up becoming very similar to what Twilight herself had, although obviously without ever surpassing her in almost anything...Well, only in cooking, but that wasn't much of an accomplishment if your rival was Twilight Sparkle...yeah, another thing that he would NOT say to Twilight when he came back

"Wow...Applejack told me you were smart, but I never imagined you that smart! That's great Spike!" She'd say with a big smile, finally seeing someone who tried as hard as she did to get good grades and apparently enjoyed math, after all, who gets that much knowledge if not for pleasure?

"Hehe, well I'm glad we have something in common!" Spike would say smiling a little, even though he knew that wasn't his Twilight, hearing the voice of the one he considered his sister and one of the most important people to him speak so highly of him struck a chord within him. "(Maybe having a Twilight much more...Close to what I am wouldn't be so bad)"

"At last I'll have a study partner who knows what I'm studying without me having to explain it to him!" Twilight would say giving him a gentle hug, wrapping her arms around Spike's head to rest the boy's face against her chest.

Anyone else would be dying to have something so intimate close to him, but for Spike it would feel very comfortable, a hug from such a close sister was just what he needed to be able to feel comfortable in the situation he was in, even if that Twilight wasn't the one he shared such beautiful childhood memories with.

After about 5 minutes, the room would have filled up, leaving only a couple of empty seats that probably didn't belong to anyone, that's when Discord would stand up with his big smile, clapping his hands loudly to call out all of his students to make silence

"Okay little brainiacs! Today we received a great visit from a new member of our math family! Spike Drake! Please stand up and tell us a little about yourself!" Discord would say as he sat down once again, this time at his desk directly, crossing his arms as he waited for a response from Spike.

"U-Umm" Spike would swallow a little nervously, getting up from his seat to talk a little about himself, due to the cemi-circle shape the room was in, and being at one end, everyone could see him from their seats, something that made Spike completely speechless. "..."

He would be about to simply sit back down and try to pretend nothing was happening, until he felt his hand being gripped firmly under the table, out of the corner of his eye he would notice Twilight giving him a warm smile, helping him to calm down and be able to talk comfortably.

"M-My name is Spike Drake, I'm 10 years old and I really like comics and m-math! I'm also part of the junior soccer club at school" He would say and then remain silent for a couple of seconds, before bowing and sitting down again. "Th-thank you very much."

"Awww! That's so adorable!"

"Wow he must be smart to be in this class."

"Did you see his hair? It's so cute!"

Comments like that would fly around the room for several seconds, until everyone would fall silent as Discord got up and grabbed a marker and started writing things on the white board.

"Okay guys, come on, something quick to speed up the mind" Discord would say as he wrote a couple of things on the board. "Tell me how to write the square root of 5 raised to 3 in exponential form."

Quickly two hands would be raised quickly in the classroom, one would be Twilight Sparkle's, while the other would appear to be...Trixie's? She was in that class?...well, she wasn't dumb in the Pony universe, just a little clumsy in how she did her business.

"Mhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhg...." In an exaggerated manner, Discord would bring his hand to his chin, rubbing a goatee that was starting to form apparently after shaving a few days ago. "Which one to choose, which one to choose?"

After hearing that, Twilight would stand up still with her hand raised for attention, something Trixie wouldn't overlook so she would do the same, standing on her tiptoes so that her hand reached higher than Twilight's.

"Mhhg....Mr. Drake?" Discord would say ignoring the two girls, pointing at Spike with a smile.

"E-Eh!?" Spike would say somewhat surprised, trying to ignore the stares that rested on him waiting for his answer. "Umm... Five raised to 3 divided by 2?"

"Close enough! Congratulations Mr. Drake" He would say with a smile as he slowly clapped his hands at that answer. "Please take a moment to open your textbooks to page 42. In pairs, you will engage in a comprehensive exploration of exercises 4 through 8. However, there's a slight twist – kindly skip exercise 5, but ensure you tackle both 1 and 3. Oh, and let's give exercise 9 a pass for now, shall we? I trust that clarifies the plan. Ready to dive into the intellectual journey ahead?"

"..." Slowly, Spike would turn to watch Twilight without understanding what Discord had just said, just watching Twilight shrug and pull out the Algebra book Discord had asked for. "U-Umm! Mister Discord, I don't have the book yet..."

"Of course! Don't worry at all, little Drake. After all, working in pairs involves mutual support and collaboration. Together you will overcome any challenge that comes your way. Let's move forward with confidence and determination in this team project!"

"...Meaning, work together with Twilight?"

"Basically."

Laughing a little at the strange but somewhat amused attitude Discord was taking when explaining things, he would simply move a little closer to Twilight, who would at the same time put the book more to the center of the desk, so they could both work together

———————————————

"YOU HAVE TO STAY OVERTIME!?" Applebloom's voice could probably be heard throughout the school despite being on the way out.

"that's right...Apparently almost all of my classes last longer than you girls, so I'll have to stay the whole schedule, I'll be out at the same time as Applejack."

"You've got to be kidding me!" Scootaloo would say, crossing her arms with a frown upon hearing that information.

"Hey, you think I like it?...Well, it's an extra lunch and I get to spend time with the girls to get to know them better...Meh, it's not so bad."

"mhhh! Well then you owe the three of us some of your time!" Sweetie Belle would say with a big smile, as if she had said the biggest truism possible.

"huh!? And why is that!?"

"Shush! Don't argue with your big sister!" Applebloom would say with a smile, putting her hand over Spike's mouth.

"But-"

"Shush! No buts!"

"...Okay" Spike would say rolling his eyes but laughing a little at the situation, before opening his arms for the girls. "Hug?"

"Group hug!" Sweetie Bell would say, giving him a tight hug that would soon be joined by Scootaloo and Applebloom.

"Alright brainy, see you tomorrow at practice then!" Scootaloo would say, breaking away from the hug to give her a gentle punch on the arm.

"Alright alright" Spike would say rubbing his arm with a smile, waving goodbye to his friends before heading back into the school for his next class.

———————————————

"So..." Spike would say with a tray of food in his hands, which would be much more...Elegant than the one they gave to the kids, being a plate of lasagna or something similar, although that wouldn't be the problem, the problem would be standing in the middle of the cafeteria, having no idea where he should go to sit, as all the tables would be occupied by different groups despite there being certain empty seats

"Spike! A voice would call out to him, making him raise an eyebrow in confusion, turning to see a table where Twilight would be sitting, making Spike smile and walk over to the table, sitting down next to her.

"Twilight, you have no idea how happy it makes me to see you here! hehe." Spike would say, feeling much more comfortable with where he was sitting.

"You have nothing to worry about, we're glad to have you with us, now we can spend time together and I'll be able to help you with the jobs you don't understand more easily!"

"...We?" Spike would say confused due to the use of the plural in Twilight's words.

"Of course! The girls are serving their lunches, but when they see you here they're sure to explode with happiness!" Pinkie Pie would say out of nowhere popping out from under the table, startling Spike and Twilight due to her sudden appearance.

"Pinkie! What are we talking about appearing out of nowhere?!"

"That with great power comes great responsibility?" Pinkie Pie would say with a confused expression.

"Just...just sit down and eat" Twilight would say, holding a hand to her face as she let out a sigh, somewhat frustrated by Pinkie's attitude.

"Okey dokey!" Pinkie would say sitting down between Twilight and Spike, turning to talk to the latter.

"So... little Spikey! How's your first day as a wunderkind going?"

"I'm no wunderkind...I just know a thing or two I guess, hehe."

"Ohhh! Come on don't be modest!" Pinkie would say before slipping her arm behind Spike's neck and pulling him close to her, to whisper lightly. "And...You and Silver Spoon eh? Wink wink?"

"Pinkie, please, leave my little brother alone" Applejack's voice would say as she approached with her own tray of food, sitting down next to Twilight and then smiling at Spike. "So how's it going? Are you comfortable here?"

"Well I think so, it's pretty great-"

"Great!? Great were your moves on the field! Not bad for a rookie!" Rainbow Dash would say, also appearing out of nowhere behind Spike, tossing her hair teasingly as she took a seat.

"AHHHH!" Spike would say almost jumping out of his seat at that voice appearing out of nowhere, which would almost happen if it weren't for Pinkie's hug.

"Who's scaring my little Spikey-Wikey?" Rarity would say walking towards the table with a teasing smile, with Fluttershy following silently behind.

"Are they all here? No one will show up to scare me?" Spike would say with a big blush as he looked at all the girls at the table to see if anyone was missing.

"Ohhh, don't worry Spikey-Wikey, no one here is going to scare you" The fashionista girl would say with a smile, gently grabbing one of Spike's cheeks in an affectionate way.

"No one here would scare an adorable little boy like you!" Fluttershy would say grabbing Spike's other cheek, letting both beautiful girls slightly tease the boy.

"Girls! Stop it!" Spike would say shaking to get those hands away from his face.

"Oops sorry little guy! I just can't wait for my turn to take care of you!" Rarity would say with a smile, laughing a little at the boy's adorable reactions.

"Relax, it's only a few days and he's all yours, but for the rest of the week, this is a full-fledged Apple!" Applejack would say, giving Spike a gentle pat on the back.

"Can I just eat?" Spike would say with a big blush, trying to get them to stop talking about him.

"Sure you can little one!" Pinkie Pie would grab Spike and sit him on her lap, grabbing her fork to grab some of the lasagna. "And here goes the little plane! Brrrrrrrr!"

The girls would just giggle at the way Pinkie was treating Spike, though after a couple of seconds, the boy would simply open his mouth to let Pinkie feed him.

"That's how all my lunches are going to be right?"

"That's right!" Almost all the girls would say, except for Fluttershy, that would only nod with a smile

Despite the way Spike reacted on the outside, that situation certainly made him...quite happy, he couldn't think of the last time he had felt this way with the girls in his own universe, so calm, so loved, enjoying jokes without being the victim of cruel teasing or hurtful comments, just his friends, having a good time with him.

Author's Note

Hello everyone!

I know this chapter may be a bit...boring or lacking in content compared to the rest, but consider this a "bridge chapter", to put Spike in a specific situation without the need to explain everything in a Flashback or say "yeah, this happened off-camera".

Pd: And for those who are probably asking, yes there will be a certain harem component (not with the main 6, that's illegal :moustache:) like any good human Spike story, but not in the conventional way, so don't worry.

Fabulous shopping time

"Finally, it's my turn today!" exclaimed Rarity excitedly. Her voice echoed throughout the bustling school entrance, as she hugged the little green-haired boy tightly. Excitement flashed in her eyes, and her smile lit up the place. The other curious students watched the scene with surprise and confusion, much of the female student body howling with tenderness at the sight of Spike blushing from that embrace.

"My goodness Rarity, it's just taking care of a brat more than you're used to," Rainbow Dash would say with a rather bored expression at her friend's overreaction.

"You're just jealous that you still have to wait for Spikey-Wikey to stay with you!" Rarity would say with a bit of a smirk, looking at Rainbow dash knowing she was right.

"Tsk! Please, that brat is my star midfielder! I'm even getting bored of looking at his face all day!" she would say crossing her arms with a slight blush of embarrassment at admitting something as silly as wanting to spend time with the little guy.

"Okey! Then I guess I can take Rainbow Dash's turn next week!" Pinkie Pie would say jumping on top of Rainbow with a big smile, happy to move up Spike's stay at home with her family.

"Hey! Don't even think about it Pinkie! My parents are already heavy enough with meeting him in a week!" Rainbow would try to get Pinkie off her back, getting into a strange scuffle to make it happen.

"Awww! Rainbow loves Spike! Rainbow loves spike!" Pinkie would sing making fun of her friend's trying to get rid of her

"Hey, you two! Stop that!" Applejack was saying, grabbing Pinkie like she was a cat, separating her from Rainbow Dash and putting her on the ground. "And as for you Rarity, don't even think about spoiling Spike with your luxuries or gifts! It's hard enough getting him to stop kissing his own reflection in the mornings!"

"Hey! It's not my fault I'm attractive!" Spike would say shaking his fist offended by that accusation that wasn't real at all.

"Thats true! Such a handsome gentleman we have here!" Rarity would say giving him a tight hug, lifting him in the air for several seconds before setting him down on the ground with a smile. "We should get going to class though, see ya Spike!"

Giving him a sweet kiss on the cheek, Rarity would walk off to her first class, so that after a couple of minutes, everyone would do the same to head to their respective classes.

———————————————

After a rather boring few classes for Spike, it would be time to get out of class, and in his case, head to Rarity and Sweetie Belle's house for the week.

"Mhhg! We're all going to miss you so very very very much!" Applebloom would say hugging Spike tightly, making Spike feel his bones creak slightly under that embrace.

"At least I didn't get to say goodbye to Pear Butter...I don't know if my body could take it..."

"Mhhhhhhhhg!" Giving the hug more strength for several seconds, Applebloom would break away from the embrace and head for the van feeling bad that Spike wouldn't be home for quite some time.

"Hehe...We'll miss you Sugarcube, have a good time" Applejack would say walking up to Spike and giving him a soft kiss on the forehead, before handing him a suitcase with the cowboy clothes he had been given. "So you can carry all the presents you'll be getting, hehe!"

Giving her one last hug goodbye, Applejack would retreat to the van, to drive off with Applebloom, leaving Spike with Rarity.

"Mhhg? And Sweetie Belle? Aren't we going home with her?" Spike would say with a smile, though somewhat confused that the girl wasn't meeting them.

"She's already home with mom and dad, we on the other hand...We're going on a shopping trip!" Rarity would say with a twinkle in her eye, grabbing Spike's hand and dragging him quickly towards a cab stand, where a Taxi passed by every so often looking for possible passengers.

"Eh? But why are we going shopping by ourselves!?" he would say while running after her as he didn't want to be dragged like a rag doll again, almost unsuccessfully.

"Let's see...how do I put this...They're going to hog you all week!" Rarity would say pouting as she pressed a button at that stop that alerted a nearby cab driver that there was someone waiting for a Taxi. "Sweetie Belle is probably going to be stuck on you all week, and my parents, especially my dad, always wanted a son! I'll barely have time with you as soon as we walk through the front door, so I'll make my day worth it!...Besides, I want to see you dressed up as a tender sailor!"

"Hey! I'm not a sailor!...I'm more of a fireman or knight!" Spike would say pouting in annoyance at that comment, lately Spike noticed that he was acting much more...childish compared to his Pony universe self, he had even stopped even trying to research how to get home since the first and last time he met Crystal in the mirror world.

"You'll be all that and more Spikey-Wikey!" Rarity would say with a big smile, giving him a soft kiss on the cheek that would leave a lipstick mark on the boy's cheek.

"Rarityyyyyy!" Spike would say stomping his foot on the floor somewhat whimsically, pulling a handkerchief out of his pocket and wiping that mark off and then sighing. "But...sounds like fun! I think I can enjoy it!....(As long as I don't get his bag-loader back)"

After waiting for a couple of minutes, a speeding cab would come to a sudden stop in front of them, raising a small cloud of dust, before the door opened. "Come in!"

Rarity would smile in delight as she watched the cab's arrival, letting Spike get in first before calmly sitting down, both of them sitting in the back seat.

"So...lovebird duo!" The man would turn around to observe the duo with a smirk, smiling reassuringly as his long red eyebrows furrowed into a frown that rather than making him look angry, would make him look "evil", a toothy grin would cover his face as a red lock beard trailed down his chin, ending in a curve, the slightly plush yellow suit contrasting somewhat with the state of the cab's interior. "Where the-..."

The man would get a good look at his customers and fall silent from one second to the next as he saw what a HUGE age difference there would be between them, remaining silent for a couple of seconds before chuckling slightly nervously at the girl's reaction to the "Duo of lovebirds" comment, turning to look ahead nervously.

"To the mall sir, thank you very much" Rarity would say slightly annoyed by that comment, but deciding to let it pass as a simple human error.

And so, the cab driver would decide to simply drive in silence, probably going too fast for his passengers' liking as he headed towards the Ponyville mall, known like the best place to hang out betwee teenagers like Rarity

———————————————

Although he didn't want to sound rude, Spike was a bit disappointed in that mall, after being in places like Manehattan or the Crystal Empire (which he had just saved some time ago, hehe), a 3-story mall in a small town was no big deal, although there were still some interesting things that caught his attention just a little.

"..." Spike would be leaning against a window of a comic book and geek stuff store, almost drooling at the sight of a Power Ponies comic book he'd never seen before, it wasn't so much the fact that it was new, but that it said "Special number 1000" on the title. "(THERE ARE 1000 POWER PONIES COMICS HERE IN THIS UNIVERSE!? MY....CELESTIA! I FORGIVE YOU CRYSTAL! I FORGIVE YOU FOR EVERYTHING!)"

"Spikey! Yoho!" Rarity would say catching Spike's attention, who would turn to see her several feet in front of another store. "How about we go this way first? That way when we leave here our last purchase will be something you want! How does that sound?"

"Mhhg..." Spike would turn for a second to look at that comic book one more time, before turning and seeing Rarity watching him with the same smile that had always made him fall in love. "(Maybe I'm in not in love with her...But she still knows how to play with my heart)"

After that thought, Spike would smile and run after Rarity, happy with that idea proposed by the purple-haired girl.

"And where shall we go first?"

"Oh! Don't worry about that Spikey, I know just the place!"

After a few minutes of walking, Spike and Rarity would stop in front of a store slightly larger than the rest, though from the way there would be hardly any decorations at that entrance, it would appear to be more of a store that had been around before and was included in the construction of the mall.

"Ta da!" Rarity would say pointing to the sign that read "Ponyville Day Spa" in blue and pink colors, an odd convination but it ended up looking pretty good in the end.

"A spa?" Spike would say observing with a raised eyebrow with some confusion. "It's..."

"Yeah, I know a spa isn't the most 'manly' thing, but I'm sure you'd enjoy it-"

"AMAZING!" Now it would be Spike's turn to drag someone away, grabbing Rarity's hand and running inside the Spa, Spike had had no idea how much he missed Lotus and Aloe's treatment, if there was anything to be said for them, it was that no one was better than them in that place.

"Wow! Spike take it easy! A lady shouldn't run like this!" Rarity would say running behind with some difficulty because of the heels she was wearing, arriving at the reseption after a couple of seconds. "Ujum...Hello Miss, Rarity Belle's all-inclusive reservation for two, with your best masseuses."

"Oh Rarity! You don't have to mention your reservation, just come on in, Lotus and Aloe are waiting for you and your lovely companion" The reseption girl would say with a smile, waving to Spike as she saw him standing next to Rarity.

"Thank you so much Sweetheart!"

And so, the two would walk into a hallway where there would be several doors with different symbols that would leave Spike a little confused, since he hadn't been to the Ponyville Spa in a long time, so he didn't remember what the inside looked like.

"Rarity! Treasure!" A female voice would say in the distance, Spike would turn to see a girl slightly older than Rarity, beautiful straight blue hair just like her eyes a white bandana that looked great with her slightly pink skin, the Spa uniform consisted of a simple white dress with a Lotus plant logo on the chest, something Spike would notice was that the skirt was...certainly short. "(I guess they get paid well, hehe!)"

"Aloe treasure!" Rarity would run up to the girl with a smile, the two of them greeting each other with two kisses in the air like the girls in the teen movies she'd seen with Applebloom on movie night. "You look even more radiant than last time!"

"Oh of course not! That's you! Are you sure you're not secretly going to another spa?" Aloe would say with a teasing smile, squinting her eyes as if wary of Rarity.

"What?! I would never betray this beautiful place" Rarity would say with a smile that almost matched Aloe's. "Oh right! Spikey-Wikey!~"

With a sweet tone in her voice, Rarity would call for Spikey to come over to the two of them so they could introduce the little guy to their friends.

"Ohh, is that the little Spike you're always talking about?! He's as adorable as a puppy!"

Aloe would bring her hands to her cheeks from the tenderness she felt at the sight of the green-haired boy.

"u-umm...Hi" Spike would say slightly flushed, something that would surprise even him, as he would never have felt any kind of physical attraction to the Spa Ponies in the pony universe, but...That girl had something different about her that made him quite nervous.

"Awww, don't be like that Spikey-Wikey! She's one of my best friends outside of school, she and her sister own this place and they always give me pretty useful discounts, hehe." He would say winking at Spike as he said that, earning a small chuckle from the boy.

"Join me guys, first you'll get a mud bath, then you'll get your nails done while we put on a skin mask, it'll be great!" Aloe would say as they walked calmly towards two doors, one with a female gender logo and the other male. "Inside the locker room there is a door that takes you to the mud showers, take off your clothes and wrap yourselfs in a towel, one of our workers will go and collect the clothes, we will wash them for you and give them to you at the end of the session."

"Huh?" Spike would blush to the extreme the moment he was told he had to take his clothes off to do that, normally that rule didn't matter to him in the Pony world because wearing pants was the same as wearing a hat, but in that universe....

"Oh come on Spikey-Wikey! It's not a big deal! The girls and i always do this on weekends!"

"Y-Yes but...All of you are girls and..."

After noticing that Spike's nerves were not something silly or something like "girls are gross", something that some boys his age still believed, but something of real nerves and concern, the alarm bells would ring in Rarity's head, a boy without parents living on the street, who has awareness and knowledge about gender differences to the extent of not wanting to be in a Spa with another girl?...She should talk that over with the girls and Principal Celestia, but that would be for later

"Listen Spikey-Wikey" Rarity would kneel in front of him as she gently cupped his cheeks making him lift his gaze to look into her eyes, smiling kindly at him. "If you're not comfortable with the idea of being in the same room as me while we take the mud bath you can say so, we'll manage to work it out, okay?"

Spike would notice a degree of concern in Rarity's tone of voice, so now he would worry that he had given the wrong idea of what it was she was worried about, so he would gently grasp Rarity's hands and smile slightly.

"N-No...It's okay, I think I can do it, hehe."

"Mhhg...It's okay Spikey-Wikey, but if you feel uncomfortable or something happens, be sure to let me know" He would say giving her a soft kiss on the forehead before getting up. "See you there then Spike"

And with that, they would both go into their respective locker rooms and after a couple of minutes, they would both be lying in good sized tubs, covered in mud up to their necks.

"Ahhh...This is the best thing ever!"

———————————————

"I feel like I'm floating~" Spike would say as he walked behind Rarity with a big smile on his face, feeling his whole body so relaxed that he could probably fall asleep right there, which he wouldn't, because something bad would probably happen to his freshly manicured nails.

"I'm glad you like it! In a few days I'll be back with Mom and Sweetie Belle if you'd like to join!" Rarity would say with a smile as she watched Spike, happy to have put that moment of worry about the boy's attitude behind her.

"That sounds awesome! Count me in!"

"That's the way I like it Spikey-Wikey! Now that we're relaxed and beautiful, let's go get some clothes!" Rarity would say clapping her hands quickly before walking towards the clothing store section of the mall, with Spike following behind.

After a couple of minutes, the two would be calmly browsing for clothes for Rarity, with Spike helping her carry some of the clothes, but with Rarity carrying most of them, something that had pleasantly surprised the ex-dragon, he wouldn't mind carrying everything, but knowing that she didn't ask for it at the drop of a hat was something...nice to know

"Do you have a preference in clothes Spikey-Wikey?" Rarity would say as she left a dress she didn't really like on the rack, laying all the clothes she had in her arms on a small couch so she could put them in groups and carry them more comfortably.

"Umm...Well I don't know, I never had many clothes" Spike would say calmly, since it was true, he barely had a couple of costumes, an outfit for galas and weddings.

"Oh...I, sorry Spikey-Wikey, don't worry, when we get out of here you'll need two closets for all the clothes!" Rarity would say as she grabbed all the clothes she already had on her arms. "...When we pay for these and have a couple of bags,hehe."

After going to pay for all those clothes and put them away in easier to carry bags, they would go back inside to look for clothes in the children's section.

"Oops, look at this adorable Spikey-Wikey suit!" she would say as she would pull out a beautiful purple suit with a black tie and the whole thing, even though Spike had always had black suits, it didn't look bad at all at least in her opinion.

"Are you sure? I don't think I'll have to wear it anytime soon" Spike would say as he grabbed that suit with some curiosity.

"Nonsense! You don't have to find clothes for situations! You have to create the situations for the clothes you like!" Rarity would say as she grabbed that suit and folded it carefully, handing it to Spike for him to carry.

"Hehe...I guess you're right, I never thought of it that way" Spike would say with a grin, clutching that suit in his hands.

After easily an hour of looking for clothes for Spike, they would have a good amount, so they would go to the locker room so they could try on those clothes for the boy.

"Come on Spikey-Wikey! Don't be ashamed, there's only me!" Rarity would say as she had her phone ready to take several pictures of the little guy when he came out in the new clothes.

"Alright" Spike's voice would say before opening the curtain and revealing Spike somewhat nervously, he would be wearing a white shirt buttoned up to the penultimate button, a dark purple suit style vest and black pants with leather shoes of the same color, even his hair would have been combed back by himself to follow the elegant aura that those clothes gave him.

"Awww! You look so adorable! You look like you're about to get married!" Rarity would say as she started taking lots of pictures with her phone, observing the tender scene in front of him.

"Spike!? What are you doing here?" A girl's voice would catch the attention of the two young men, Spike would turn to see Silver Spoon running towards them with a smile. "I didn't expect to see you here."

"Silver Spoon! How great to see you" Spike would say with a smile as he would give her a high five, looking Silver Spoon up and down, finally being able to see her in normal clothes outside of her uniform.

The silver-haired girl would be wearing a purple shirt with white designs on the collar area and a pink skirt with a pink line at the bottom, and of course, purple boots with white designs on the end and toe area, she would be wearing a pearl necklace with a silver spoon ornament hanging from it, honoring her name.

"Wow, you look amazing!" Spike would say with a grin, crossing his arms for no reason to hide his nerves.

"And you..." Silver Spoon would pause to take a good look at Spike's clothes, blushing suddenly as she noticed how well dressed the boy was, further highlighting how cute that boy was to her point of view. "...Y-You too."

"hehe, thanks!" Spike would say, open his mouth to say something again, but a voice would interrupt him.

"Silver Spoon! We're leaving!" a female voice would say, approaching them, revealing herself to be Diamond Tiara with a frown. "Dad says he's taking us out for ice cream, so let's go-"

Both Spike and Diamond Tiara would stare at each other, while Diamond Tiara would analyze Spike's clothing, he would do the same with hers, a plain black shirt with a loose yellow jacket that would appear to glow slightly, a necklace with a possible ruby in the center, and a white skirt with black shorts underneath, boots the same color as her jacket would cover her legs up to her knees, plus he could see what appeared to be a tiara on top of her head.

"Hello Diamond-"

"I-I said we're leaving!" With a blush on her face, Diamond Tiara would grab Silver Spoon's hand and drag her away without looking back.

"U-Umm, see ya Spike!" Silver Spoon would say being dragged away by her best friend.

"Bye girls!"

Spike would smile somewhat confused, but happy to have seen his "friends" in a more casual place, then after several seconds, he would be able to listen Rarity chuckling with a smile

"You two look so adorable!" Rarity would say as she looked at the pictures she would have taken of Spike and Silver Spoon talking. "The girls are going to love this!"

"Rarity!" Spike would say with a big blush at the way the girl would have taken pictures of their encounter.

"Ohh, don't worry! At least we already know that outfit is a total hit!" Rarity would say winking at him with a somewhat teasing smile, sending the pictures to her friends quickly.

"Mhhg...Let's just keep going" Spike would say with a big blush, but smiling a little at the compliments the girl was giving him.

The rest of the day would follow that same course, by the end Spike would have decided to "buy" (since rarity was paying) almost all the outfits, and after a while, they would feel a little hungry, so they decided it would be time to go home to eat something with the rest of the family, and finally introduce Spike to the family.

"So how did it go?" the cab driver who was driving them home, being the same one who had taken them to the mall, would say, turning to speak with a smile.

"Well...Great I guess?" Spike would say with several bags in his hand, before opening his eyes with a start and groaning loudly. "We didn't buy the Power Ponies comic book! Damn!"

"Oh, easy Spikey-Wikey! When we get back here with the others can we buy it for you?"

"Oh, you're talking about this?" the cabbie would say, pulling the copy of the comic out of the glove compartment. "It was the last one in the store, I'll give it to my niece."

And so it was, as the best day of his life turned out to be a total disappointment.

Author's Note

Well people, I'm sorry for the "delay" in posting this chapter, it's that the God Of War DLC is very addictive :fluttershysad:

The Family

After that cab driver crushed Spike's hopes and dreams into a thousand pieces, the ride would be uneventful, with Rarity hugging a heartbroken Spike and rubbing his back, somewhat embarrassed by the little boy's overreaction, but with no intention of letting the boy feel bad.

"It's okay, Spikey-Wikey. When we come back on the weekend, you'll get all the comics you want," Rarity would say as she calmly stroked the boy's backcombed hair.

"Mhhg...You're just saying that to make me feel better."

"And just because that's true doesn't mean we won't, does it?" she would say with a small smile, gently pinching his cheek between her fingers to make Spike laugh or have some reaction other than sadness.

"...Well...You're right," Spike would say, calming down noticeably, realizing that within everything, it was just waiting a couple of days. He then nodded slightly and smiled but did not separate himself from Rarity. He wasn't in love with her, but that didn't mean he couldn't enjoy a good cuddle.

After a few minutes of comfortable silence, they would arrive at what appeared to be Rarity's home, noticeably different from the home of the Rarity of the Pony universe. This made a bit of sense since the beautiful girl didn't have her business in this world as far as he knew.

"Thank you very much, sir," Rarity would say after paying the cab driver for his service, causing Spike to notice that they were already out of the taxi. Rarity carried him as if he were a dog, her arms wrapped around the boy's torso in a hug.

"Anytime, Miss," the man with the strange eyebrows would say before simply stepping on the accelerator and leaving that place.

"Well, Spike! It's time for you to meet the best family in the whole town," Rarity would say as she left Spike standing on the floor and fixed any wrinkles or imperfections in his clothes. Not resisting the temptation to give him a soft kiss on the forehead after doing so because of how cute the little guy was.

"Come on?" Spike would say with a little chuckle, running his shirt sleeve across his forehead to wipe off the lipstick mark Rarity had left on his forehead.

"Come on!" Rarity would say as she walked towards the modest-sized house. Spike didn't want to seem like someone rude or materialistic, but certainly after spending a week at the Apple farm, that house was not what he expected. As Spike rambled in his thoughts, Rarity would pull from one of her skirt pockets a set of keys, unlocking the front door, and calmly stepping inside. "You wait here; I'll tell you when to come in, got it, Spikey-Wikey?"

Spike would raise an eyebrow, somewhat confused as to why they would do that, but would simply shrug and wait for Rarity's signal. He would hear a couple of female voices speaking in a somewhat raised pitch. Spike would recognize Sweetie Belle's voice, though not the words she was saying, and the second voice would be totally unrecognizable to him.

"Easy, easy, easy, Spike is right...Here!" Rarity's voice would give him the signal to make his entrance, so he would open the door and enter with a somewhat nervous smile.

"Spike!" The nerves would leave his body along with probably half the oxygen in his lungs as Sweetie Belle would give him a tight hug as soon as he set foot in the house.

"Uggg...H-Hello, Sweetie Belle," Spike would say with a pained smile, reciprocating that hug, trying to mimic the girl's strength, but it would be impossible for him.

"Awww! This is the adorable Spikey-Wikey!? He's even more adorable than you were saying!" Spike would see a woman of somewhat short stature compared to all the adult women he had met, with a plump body...in the "good places." "It's a pleasure to finally meet you, little peppermint cracker!"

That woman was Rarity's mother if vague memories of a couple of photos in Carousel Boutique were anything to go by, a somewhat short woman with somewhat pale Fuchsia skin, with an extravagant Indigo and Greyish Blue beehive-style haircut, wearing a pair of white pants with an orange shirt, with what appeared to be a necklace with a conch shell around her neck.

"I-it's a great pleasure to meet you, ma'am," Spike would say before being released by Sweetie Belle, letting the boy take a deep breath to catch his breath. "Thank you, Sweetie Belle."

"The pleasure is mine, little one! My name is Cookie Crumbles! But you can call me Mom if you like!" The woman would say as she used her turn to give the little boy a tight hug, lifting him into the air for several seconds before releasing him.

"Hehe, thank you, Mrs. Cookie," Spike would say with a smile. Despite not knowing much, if anything, about the Pony version of that woman, he still felt some confidence in her.

"And where's dad? I thought he'd be one of the most excited to meet Spike," Rarity would say with some confusion, looking around for her father with her eyes.

"Oh, dad went to pick up a couple of things he bought for Spike to surprise him...although it looks like he's going to be a little late, hehe," Sweetie Belle would say with a somewhat embarrassed smile.

"Oh, no problem! We can wait for him!" Rarity would say as she set her bags of clothes down on the couch. "Sweetie Belle treasure, could you take Spike to the room so he can drop his stuff off?"

"Oh, you get Spike some new clothes? That's great! Spike could even model clothes for us!" Sweetie Belle would say excitedly as she saw that several bags had clothes in them that obviously weren't for Rarity.

"E-Eh? I don't know, I'm no good-"

"That sounds great! I'll go get things ready; you guys help Spike feel at home so he can show us his beautiful outfits!" Cookie would say, interrupting Spike to then make her way to the kitchen.

"Heck...well, I guess I can do that, hehe," Spike would say before smiling and grabbing both his suitcase and his bags of new clothes, following Sweetie Belle towards the room he would be sleeping in.

After a couple of seconds of walking towards the second floor of the house, Sweetie Belle would open the door to reveal a rather sizable room, which was apparently divided in half perfectly. One side was painted in pastel colors, a single bed filled with stuffed animals and fluffy pillows. On the wall, he would see a desk with lots of mirrors and lights containing many skin creams, perfumes, combs, and a few basic makeups. The other side was painted with pale violet colors, with a single bed adorned with black and purple pillows, an empty bookshelf hung on the wall right next to a bookcase that was also empty.

"...Huh?" Spike would say with confusion when he saw the division of that room.

"Surprise! From now on, you're my roommate!" Sweetie Belle would say with a smile, throwing herself backward onto her bed to laugh lightly. "It's going to be great! We'll watch TV until we drop from exhaustion! We'll eat some snacks in secret! We'll put on makeup and gossip all night! It'll be like...the best sleepover ever!"

"But...why your room? Don't you mind losing your privacy?"

"Oh, come on, Spike. I totally trust you with my privacy. I was the one who asked for this in the first place! You don't know what it took for me to convince Dad to allow it, and I'm not going to let you ruin it!" the girl would say, pointing accusingly at Spike with a teasing smile.

"... I guess there's no going back," Spike would say with a smile, letting out a sigh and starting to unpack his things and the clothes that Rarity would have bought him, leaving them in the closet that the room had in the hopes that the family would forget about that catwalk they wanted him to do for them.

After a couple of minutes of putting his things away and changing into his original clothes, which had slowly become his pajamas, Spike would hear Rarity's voice call out his and Sweetie Belle's names to come down to the living room.

"Surprise!" As Spike walked down the stairs and into the living room, he would be greeted by the shout of two adults in front of him. Then, the moment Spike opened his eyes after that shout, he would notice that those adults would appear to be the parents of Rarity and Sweetie Belle.

Rarity's father was a man with a stocky build and a somewhat thick mustache like his eyebrows. His white skin probably being the one who inherited it to his two daughters stood out with his almost layered brown hair, a brown coat with different colored elbow patches with a design of 3 rugby balls on the right side of the chest, beige pants, and black shoes. He was probably the least stylish "Belle" of them all, but still exuding great elegance.

"Damn, I almost had a heart attack," the boy would say as a joke before walking towards the man and extending his hand. "A pleasure, Mr. Belle, my name is Spike, Spike Drake."

"Hehe, as respectful as Rarity so likes to talk," The man would say before reciprocating that handshake firmly. "Magnum, Magnum Belle."

"Now it's time for presents!" Cookie would say to Spike's surprise and confusion.

"Presents?"

"Of course, don't you remember Dad was late for picking all this up?" Rarity would say as she pointed to the table overflowing with gift bags, something that made Spike want to punch himself in the face with how blind he felt.

"Oh...B-But they weren't necessary, really, being able to stay under your roof is more than enough of a gift."

"...Look, no person, especially a little boy like you, should believe that a roof is a luxury...Even though for many people it is," Magnum would say with a small smile, putting his hand on Spike's shoulder to get his point across.

"(Because whenever I open my mouth I keep supporting the lie that I'm homeless?...Although well, technically I am one)," Spike would think, wanting to kick himself in the butt, but would decide to just nod slightly, then go sit on the couch to open the presents under the watchful eyes of everyone.

The gifts were each one cooler than the last. They had started with a couple of Power Ponies comics, some he recognized as human versions of comics he had already read, while several were brand new, even adding characters he had never heard of as the biggest Power Ponies fan in all of Equestria. Then there had been some action figures of the same Power Ponies, followed by a large purple dragon stuffed animal that was almost the size of his torso, among several others. Only the last gift was left.

"That's a very special little one," Magnum would say to the surprised surprise of the women in the house, who wouldn't know what he was referring to not knowing what the gift was.

As Spike would open it, it would reveal a fishing rod smaller than conventional ones being made for a child's handling. Spike would look at the rod curiously, while Cookie was ready to chide her husband.

"Magnum! Why did you buy Spike a fishing pole when you don't even know if he likes that!?"

"Oh, come on honey, since I retired from the sport I only entertain myself with you, the girls, or fishing. Lately, you're always so busy, and I don't have anyone who likes to fish to go with me..." Magnum would say, scratching the back of his head in embarrassment, letting out a sigh of resignation.

"You can't force the first kid you see to-"

"I love it! I've always wanted to learn to fish!" Spike would say with a big grin, watching the rod more carefully. "I was always the first one to jump in the lake to catch the fish right with my hands! The undefeated champion 6 years in a row!"

Maybe it helped a lot that he was the only one with hands to catch elusive fish in his entire group, but that was something he probably shouldn't say if he didn't want to come across as a weirdo.

As he looked up, Magnum would be watching him with his eyes sparkling and slight tears forming in his eyes with sincere excitement and joy to know that the little guy he would be looking after had something in common with him.

"Hehe, come on, I know you want to," Spike would say opening his arms, causing Magnum to catch him in a tight hug, lifting him into the air and shaking him a little as he turned from side to side in happiness.

"Awww! Looks like we have two fishermen in the family! How beautiful!" Rarity would say clapping her hands in happiness.

"He's so adorable!" Cookie would say with slight tears in her eyes to see her husband finally have someone who can enjoy that activity with him 100%.

After a couple of hours of organizing the things Spike would have gotten, the boy would be with Rarity in her room, helping her put away her own things.

"You can tell you and the girls are really good friends," Spike would say, looking at a couple of pictures on Rarity's desk. The first was a picture of Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy as children, sitting together at what appeared to be a picnic. On the other side was a picture of the current group along with Twilight, all wearing Halloween costumes related to their tastes. However, the one in the middle caught his attention the most. It was not just another picture of the group, but he saw Sunset Shimmer sitting in the middle of them all, with a big smile on her face. "Suns— I mean... who is she?"

Rarity would curiously walk over and grab the picture, smiling as she saw which one it was. "Oh, that's Sunset Shimmer, a friend we met a while back."

"And why don't I ever see them with you guys? Or why she's not part of the group of people I'm going to live with?" Spike would say in a confused tone, desperate to get some information from his only key to getting back to his "real" friends.

"She... She did a lot of bad things before she became our friend, and Celestia said that even though she trusts her, she doesn't think it's a good idea for you to meet her yet, more so with your...special situation," Rarity would say, sighing with some regret, as she didn't want one of her friends to feel left out or miss out on meeting such an adorable and gentlemanly little guy.

"But I want to meet her! Your friends are my friends!" Spike would say, taking advantage of her tenderness to pout somewhat frustratedly, wanting to kick himself even more in the butt.

"Mhhg... Well, I can talk to Celestia to see if we can work something out. I'm sure she would love to meet someone as beautiful as you!" Rarity would say, leaving the picture on the table to then grab Spike's cheeks and start giving him lots of kisses on his cheeks and forehead just to tease him.

"H-Hey! Stop it! You're smearing all over my face!" Spike would say, managing to break away from Rarity, then start running from her with a grin until he would end up getting caught by her, having to try to curl into a ball on the floor at the tickle attack Rarity was giving him.

"Haha! I give up, I give up!" Spike would say after a couple of seconds, flailing around until Rarity would finally leave him alone.

"You can't escape me, Spikey-Wikey. Now go wash your hands; dinner will be ready shortly."

Spike would do just that, getting up and walking out of the room to the bathroom, leaving Rarity alone, who would sit on her bed, looking at the pictures she had taken with Spike throughout their trip to the mall, smiling determinedly.

"...I promise Spike, everything you've been through so far is past history. I'll make sure you can be happy, like the child you deserve to be."

The family would be quietly sitting in the living room, watching TV while enjoying some Chinese food that they had ordered so Spike could experience something from a different culture.

"China... What's China?" the boy would say as he tried to use the chopsticks handed to him, under the surprised gaze of all the family members.

"You know... China, the Asian country?" Magnum would say, placing a hand on Spike's shoulder, somewhat confused.

"...Ohhhh, where did Bruce Lee come from?" Spike would say, remembering an incredible martial arts movie with that amazing actor.

"Mhg... close enough," Cookie would say with a small smile, before settling in to look at Spike and carefully grabbing his hand, guiding him to get a good grip on the chopsticks, teaching him how to use them by guiding him through a few bites of food, until letting him try it on his own successfully.

"Hehe, thanks!" Spike would say as he continued to practice a bit with those chopsticks, until everyone's food boxes were empty. As Cookie threw the boxes away and Magnum cleaned up the few dirty plates and glasses, Spike would have his head laying on Sweetie Belle's lap, watching the television as the girl stroked his hair with a smile.

"This is really cool, you know... I have a sister that I haven't gotten to see or meet in a while... But it's been a long time since I've had a moment like this," Spike would say, talking a little too much out of the relaxation he felt from the stroking of her hair.

The moment he started talking about his life before he met the girls, almost everyone in the house would stop what they were doing in an attempt to better understand that mysterious boy.

"Mhhg? What do you mean you can't find her?" Sweetie Belle would say, somewhat confused, as she still didn't quite understand Spike's situation.

"You know... When I came to Equestria, it just became impossible to go back," Spike would say, letting out a sigh, settling down on Sweetie Belle's lap with the idea of getting some sleep due to how satisfied he was.

"Mhhg? Hey, little sleepyhead," Sweetie Belle would say with a smile, gently slapping him playfully to keep him from falling asleep. "If you're going to sleep, at least let it be in your bed."

And so they would both get up from the couch and say goodbye to the other family members to go brush their teeth and retire to sleep.

"...So he comes from a bad family that lives far away from Equestria?... How did he get here in the first place?" Cookie Crumbles would say with concern as she helped her husband dry and put away the dishes.

"I don't know, honey.... this whole situation is so weird, but as much as we'd like to help, our job here is to help the little guy have a normal life... or as much as possible at this point in his life," Magnum would say, letting out a small sigh, before giving his wife a short but loving kiss on the lips. "I'll go to bed; I'll be putting on our series, so don't be long or I'll watch it without you."

"You wouldn't," Cookie would say with a smile, nudging him lightly on the shoulder, thus falling silent as they all found themselves getting ready for bed.

After a good couple of hours, it would be 3 o'clock in the morning, Spike and Sweetie Belle would have decided to put the two beds together by putting one against the other so they could sleep together, currently the two would be peacefully sleeping with the noise of the television on low volume as the only noise in the whole room.

In Spike's dreams, he would find himself flying through the air alongside Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy and Twilight, enjoying the air as they did tricks together, though it was more like Rainbow Dash and him as the other two followed from behind.

"Hey group of birds! It's lunchtime!" Pinkie Pie would yell to them from the ground, sitting on a blanket next to Applejack and Rarity, bringing the group down.

"Oh yeah, best time of the day!" Rainbow Dash would say, rubbing her hooves together from the excitement of eating Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Spike's food mix.

"Yeah! Hey Spike, what...what...what...what...what-" Fluttershy would start saying, until she would start repeating her words as her voice was breaking slightly.

"H-Huh?" Spike would start to freak out, out of nowhere it would be like time would stop, the trees would stop moving, the clouds would stop moving, everything except for Spike and the 6 mares, which would start to watch Spike while also starting to glitch as if they were some sort of glitch in an animation, causing Spike to start backing up further and further, until he reached the end of the tablecloth, which not seeing where he stepped, would end up falling into what appeared to be a large pit, as he fell, he would see how the tablecloth was now floating in nothingness itself.

"Ahhhhhhhh!" as he fell, Spike would shake his wings in a desperate attempt to fly there again, though out of nowhere several glowing chains like crystals would wrap around him so that he couldn't do that. "NO! LET ME GO! I MUST GO BACK!"

As Spike jerked, the girls' voices would start to sound around him, this time totally fine, chatting amongst themselves, laughing, all as if Spike had never left.

"No! Please! I want to go back to them! I want to go back to them!" he'd say, closing his eyes tightly, tears streaming from his eyes as he jerked under the grip of those chains.

"ENOUGH!" A powerful, female voice would rumble throughout the dream, causing it to stop instantly, leaving Spike standing in pitch black surroundings.

"That voice...Luna! Luna!" Spike would say as he would quickly shake his head in search of that Alicorn, seeing her just a few feet away from him, watching him with concern. "AUNT!"

Spike would quickly run towards her, which the princess would do as well, until the two were wrapped in a tight embrace, with the dragon trying to wrap as much of the Alicorn's body with his arms as possible so she couldn't get away.

"It's okay little one, I'm here, I'm with you Spike" Luna would say as she wrapped her wings around him, whispering to make him feel better as she gently stroked his back. "Where are you?, you've got everyone so worried my little baby, where are you?"

"I...I don't know" Spike would say as tears continued to stream down his face. "I walked into the mirror...B-By accident! And now I'm in the human world! But I'm a human too! And I can't find Sunset Shimmer to go back to! The mirror won't let me go back!...I'm scared Auntie! I want to come back to you! I miss mommy!"

Spike didn't know what was wrong with him, he didn't know why he was screaming, he didn't know why he resorted to calling the princesses for Aunt or Mom when he hadn't for years, he just felt like a baby that had been abandoned for too long.

"It's okay, I'm here, we can find a way to-"

"PRINCESS OF THE NIGHT!" Crystal's voice would begin to rumble around the two of them, causing Luna to gasp loudly. "THIS IS THE LAST TIME YOU MEDDLE IN THE MIRROR WORLD!"

Noises of mirrors shattering would start to be heard all around, causing Spike to start clinging to Luna.

"Don't leave me! Please don't leave me!" Spike would say, but it would be totally useless, as Luna would vanish in his clutches like smoke. "No!"

"Spike! Spike wake up!" Spike would jolt awake with Sweetie Belle beside him watching him worriedly. "Spike what's wrong? You were crying and whining, you scared me..."

Spike would look around for a couple of seconds before the memory would hit his brain, causing the tears to start flowing once more, causing Sweetie Belle to quickly wrap him in a tight hug.

"It's okay...it's okay Spike" She would say as she gently rubbed his head, letting the boy cry into her chest until he could calm down. "I'm with you."

Author's Note

Man, i wish China was real

Pd: Sudrian Engineer, sorry for basicly edging Sunset to you

How do you really feel?

"Look Spike, you have to bait this hook, just be careful not to prick your finger" Magnum was saying with a big smile as he took the bait off the hook and pulled another one out of the box, handing Spike the rod and bait.

"Okey..." With his tongue out of his mouth for concentration, Spike would slowly stick the bait on the hook of his fishing rod, releasing it to make sure it was set properly.

"Way to go!" Magnum would say with great excitement in his voice, tousling Spike's hair with glee. "I've taught Cookie, Rarity and Sweetie Belle, but I think you're the first one who's listened to me through the whole explanation."

"It's just that being honest I've never had a rod like that before, I've always fished with my hands or the classic stick with a string with some food tied to it, so you had to learn!". Spike would say with a big smile.

Currently the Belle family would be at a small lake they used to visit from time to time, Spike had had Soccer practice so they had decided to take a day off and take him to try out his new rod.

"Little fisherman! Get the rod and bait and take it to the boat. I'll be with you in a second" Magnum would say as he pointed out to Spike a medium sized white boat with a pretty cool engine, and with an emergency sail in case the engine stopped working, and so Spike would grab the bait box and his fishing rod and run to the boat to drop everything off.

Magnum would watch him go with a smile and turn to the opposite side, walking only a few steps to the blanket where his daughters and wife were lying eating. "Come on girls, leave some for Spike and me! Hehe.".

"Oh don't worry honey! We've got everything ready for you guys" Cookie was saying as she handed Magnum two bags with the man's and Spike's names written on each respectively, Magnum opened the bags and saw in each one two sandwiches wrapped in plastic with a chocolate brownie.

"Oh, take this too dad" Rarity would say handing her father a wooden box with 6 cans inside divided into two groups, three beers for Magnum and three cans of soda for Spike.

"Okey girls, I think we are ready with this" Magnum would say arranging the things one on top of the other to then say goodbye to his daughters with a kiss on the cheek and a kiss on the lips with his wife, leaving towards the boat where Spike was waiting for him so excited for his first day of fishing.

"...You were saying Sweetie Belle?" Rarity was saying placing a hand over her younger sister's, taking advantage of Spike being taken halfway across the lake in a boat to continue their earlier conversation

"He... He was just crying and moaning in his sleep, he seemed to say something but I didn't quite understand it, then I woke him up and after a couple of seconds he started crying for almost an hour until he fell asleep while I was holding him..."

"oh my god" Cookie was saying holding her hands to her mouth with worry and sorrow in her voice. "I know this is about Spike, but are you okay sweetie? If you want we can try to give you your room again, Spike can sleep with Rarity or-"

"What? Of course not mom... Spike is my friend, and friends support each other at all times, if Spike wakes up every night crying, every night I'll be there to cuddle him until he falls asleep!". She said crossing her arms resolutely, showing that she wasn't going to give in to what her mother was saying.

"Ahhh...That's why I'm so proud of you" Rarity would say as she put her hand on her sister's shoulder, while Cookie would nod showing that she supported Rarity's sentiment. "But yeah... Spike had a pretty bad nightmare at Applejack's house too from what she said."

"Do you think we should talk to Principal Celestia about this? Maybe she can send Spike to have some weekly meetings with the School Psychologist like she did with Sunset Shimmer" Sweetie Belle would say as she watched her sister, since she would know about Sunset's current situation.

"Yeah... That could be an option, Spike is still very shy around anyone he doesn't know, so maybe introducing him to a person that Celestia and all of us trust would be a way to make him more likely to open up about what has happened to him" Rarity would say somewhat surprised at the clever idea her sister had come up with, but with a proud smile at the way her little sister was growing up.

"It's okay girls... I know we all worry about Spike, but right now Spike is enjoying a beautiful moment with Daddy, and we can't be worrying about the future and how Spike will react to things..... Let's enjoy this moment, and just make sure we're there for Spike when he needs it." Cookie said with a motherly smile.

Meanwhile, back on the boat, Spike and Magnum were having the time of their lives. The sun was shining, the gentle breeze was stirring the surface of the water, and the boat was gliding smoothly across the lake. Spike was almost vibrating with excitement as he finished baiting the rod next to Magnum.

"Alright, little fisherman, are you ready to catch your first fish?" asked Magnum, watching Spike finish setting everything up just as he had taught him, feeling the pride in his chest grow even more.

"Of course," replied Spike enthusiastically, holding the rod confidently.

Magnum set the boat in a spot he deemed perfect for fishing, and they both cast the line into the water. Spike watched the buoy expectantly, waiting for any sign of movement, while Magnum simply held the rod in place. He grabbed a portable radio and decided to put on some music to pass the time. After a while, as they waited, Magnum decided to strike up a conversation. "Spike, tell me more about yourself. What do you like to do besides fishing?"

Spike's eyes lit up as he began to share his interests and hobbies. He talked about his love of comic books and role-playing games. Even though Magnum had no idea about what he was talking about, Spike's smile as he described a red horse that was also a barbarian defeating a mermaid by cutting her hair was enough to keep him listening intently. For several minutes, they continued chatting. Magnum even managed to catch a few fish, to Spike's surprise and a bit of disappointment. However, after a while, Spike felt a tug on the line. Excitement filled his eyes as he struggled to scoop up his prey.

"You've got it! Keep it steady!" Magnum encouraged, placing his hands on top of Spike's as he guided him in the use of the line, making sure no fish pulled Spike into the lake.

The fight against that fish would last almost five whole minutes, where Spike's excitement would only be overshadowed by Magnum's determination not to let Spike's first fish slip through his hands so easily. With one last tug, with the strength of Spike and Magnum combined, they managed to catch a very good-sized fish. Despite flailing in an attempt to escape, Spike grabbed it tightly.

"Wow, Spike! That's a great catch for your first time!" exclaimed Magnum, quickly reaching into his pockets for one of his many disposable cameras. He found one and started to take several pictures of Spike with that fish, which he planned to develop soon. Spike couldn't help but smile, feeling a sense of accomplishment as the fish moved in his arms.

"And what will you do with this little guy?" Magnum said, putting the camera back in his pocket, as Spike thought for several seconds.

"Mhhg...You've caught so many already. I think we can eat well with the ones you've already caught," Spike said with a smile before returning that fish to the water, with Magnum simply nodding in approval of Spike's attitude.

As the day progressed, the boat echoed with laughter and shared stories. Spike found solace from his lousy night before in the simple joy of fishing and the company of someone he considered very close despite barely knowing him. Little did he know that day on the lake would become a fond memory, a point of light in the midst of his interdimensional difficulties.

Although the next day, Spike would end up feeling the complete opposite. It was the first thing on the school timetable, and instead of going to his usual class, he found himself sitting in what seemed to be a waiting room. Rarity had told him to bring his dragon stuffed animal, which seemed odd at the time, but now he clutched it tightly, looking around confused.

"So, Drake, you know why you're here, don't you?" Miss Spitfire asked, she was the one in charge of taking Spike to that place and explaining to him what was going to happen.

"...N-No," Spike said, shaking his head slightly, with part of his face hidden behind the dragon stuffed animal he was carrying.

"...Right," Spitfire said letting out a sigh, she knelt down in front of Spike, removing her sunglasses and gently pushing aside the head of the stuffed dragon to look him in the eyes. "Don't worry, you're not in trouble. We just want to make sure you don't need to have weekly visits to the psychologist."

"But why would they have that doubt?" Spike said, watching Spitfire with some concern. Spike didn't understand why he was acting like this when he had been through much worse things before, That's what it felt like to be a normal kid? he thought.

"It's nothing serious, relax," Spitfire reassured, putting her hands on Spike's shoulders with a serious expression but trying to calm the little boy's nerves. "It's just a formality, it'll be like a conversation."

"And...And how long will these tests last?"

"It will be for four weeks. You will come here once a week first thing in the morning and can retire home after that so you can think about how it went. In case the psychologist thinks you need to keep coming back, then you'll keep coming back."

"Okay... I think I understand," the green-haired boy said, letting out a sigh but smiling a little, nodding towards his teacher.

"I'm glad to hear that," Spitfire said, giving him a gentle hug and stroking his back in circles. "If you need to talk after this, come see me in my office. I can't let the team's star midfielder lose focus."

"Hehe, I'm not even that good," Spike said, feeling a little more comfortable to joke around in that situation.

"Hehe, that's not what Dash informs me," the teacher said as she stood up and put on her sunglasses once again, ruffling the boy's hair. "Good luck, Spike."

And so it was that the woman retreated from that waiting room, leaving Spike all alone with his thoughts, until he noticed the slight sound of a foot tapping the floor nervously, he turned around curiously and ended up seeing...

"Sunset Shimmer?" Spike said, genuinely surprised to see that girl sitting just a few rows of seats away from him. Not controlling the volume of his voice, he caused the aforementioned girl to hear him, turning her gaze to see who was calling his name.

"...Y-Yes...I'm Sunset Shimmer," Sunset said, thinking that the boy was the brother of someone she had affected with her mischief who would now start yelling at her or insulting her for upsetting his brother, she quickly wrapped her own arms around herself, putting on the hood of her black jacket.

"N-No wait! I didn't mean to upset you!" Spike said, getting up from his seat and quickly running towards the girl, still hugging his stuffed dragon. "...M-My name is Spike."

"Spike?" Sunset said, with a tone of surprise in her voice that was very hard to ignore, as if she already noticed that it was a very odd thing for this child to have that name and appearance.

"Yeah...I..." Spike looked both ways before leaning close to Sunset Shimmer and whispering to her. "I'm the same Spike that came with Twilight, the dog."

"What? But...You're not a dog," Sunset said, her voice transitioning from surprise to confusion so fast it almost seemed to be the same feeling in her voice.

"I know, I know, but look, listen to me. I've been trying to find you since I got here," Spike said, wanting to take advantage of as much time as possible to inform the girl of his situation. He sat down next to her with the stuffed dragon still in his arms.

"...Are you alone? Didn't Twilight come with you?" Sunset whispered, trying to understand a little bit of the situation that happened with the little boy in front of her.

"That's the thing, I entered this universe by mistake by touching the mirror, but I'm not able to go back no matter what I do."

"Crystal...Why would she keep you locked in here?" Sunset said, understanding less and less of the situation little Spike was in.

"According to her...It's because I'm the 'least happy Spike of them all,' but that's nonsense!" Spike said with a frown. He was tempted to ask how he met Crystal, but it was more than obvious that someone like her would have already done so.

"I understand... you're one of those whims she told me about when we first met."

"Whims?" Spike said in confusion, looking up to see Sunset.

"She told me that the princess of the mirror realm can't control, only observe... but there are times when she gives in to temptation and commits 'little' changes on a whim."

"Wow... Knowing that a princess holds me in such high regard almost makes this feel a little better," he said, laughing a little, making Sunset laugh along with him.

"So... you're the little guy the girls tell me so much about?" Sunset said with a small smile, feeling a little more comfortable with that situation having another native Equestrian with her.

"Oh, that's right! I actually asked Rarity a few days ago if I could try to get her to meet you, though I see it wasn't that necessary," Spike said with a smile, happy to finally have a breakthrough after a whole week of living like a normal boy.

"Yeah... So you want my help with this whole universe thing so you can get back to your friends?"

"Exactly," Spike said with a smile, nodding excitedly.

"Mhg... Okay, count me in," she said with a smile. Spike held out his thumb, causing her to get a little confused.

"Siblings of alternate universes?" Spike said with his pinky still extended towards Sunset, who, after a couple of seconds, made the universal symbol of Pinkie's Promise.

"Siblings of alternate universes," Sunset said, laughing slightly. She knew next to nothing about Spike, but if that was his attitude always, she felt that if she could make a breakthrough in the art of friendship with him, they would be talking for a few minutes about Spike's situation. They agreed that Sunset would send a message to Twilight in the magical journal so they could devise a plan from both directions. However, the planning would be interrupted by a door opening, revealing... Cadence?

"Spike Drake?" Cadence said with a sweet smile, causing Spike to hesitate for a few seconds before he simply raised his hand in silence. "Oh, there you are, little one. Come in, come in."

It would take a few more seconds for Spike to get up from his seat and look at Sunset, who simply smiled at him and told him that they would see each other later to continue their conversation. This left Spike more at ease to head over to Cadence's office and sit down in what looked to be the classic reclining seat that TV psychologists had.

Spike sat and looked Cadence up and down. Cadence was somewhat surprisingly tall for a woman, though it was the same with Celestia and Luna. He had assumed that being princesses in the Pony world, it was their way of translating to the human world. Her multicolored cream hair fell down her back to almost her waist, a blue suit shirt buttoned over a greenish-blue shirt and a skirt of another shade of green and blue that Spike was unfamiliar with. Light makeup highlighted the woman's beautiful features, finishing with golden yellow boots that topped off the whole air of royalty she always gave off.

"So Spike, my name is Mi Amore Cadence. It's a pleasure to meet you," the woman said as she settled into her own seat with a sweet smile on her face.

"The pleasure... is mine," Spike said, hugging his dragon stuffed animal. As he looked around, Spike noticed several children's toys, as well as the classic pictures that were in children's hospitals. "(Child psychologist?... I admit, if being a princess of love wasn't a possibility, it fits her like a glove)."

"So tell me Spike, how's it going?" Cadence said, crossing her legs with her notebook at the ready, analyzing everything Spike was doing.

"Good... Well, I think good... I'm just a little nervous. I've never had to come to a psychologist before, not even when...". Spike bit his tongue, about to talk about the time he saved the Crystal Empire, and all the horrible psychological effects the "What if...?" thoughts left on him.

"...When?" urged the psychologist to continue, trying to get Spike to finish talking.

"N-nothing! Nonsense, sorry," Spike said, shaking his head as he hugged his dragon stuffed animal, letting out an embarrassed sigh.

"It's okay Spike, you have nothing to worry about. I'm here to help you," Cadence said as she jotted down a few words in her notebook, and it would be like that for almost thirty minutes, simple questions to make Spike feel more at ease and willing to talk. "So... Celestia told me that you live with several people on a weekly swapping basis? How does that make you feel? Do you feel like maybe you need more... stability?"

"Oh, not at all!" Spike said with a big smile, something that surprised Cadence because of how secure he was answering that specific question.

"Wow... That's really something good," Cadance would say, coming out of surprise and nodding slightly. She would write a couple of things before smiling at Spike. "How about you lie down for a bit, and we talk a little about you?"

"Sure... sounds good," Spike would slowly feel more comfortable with this woman, having the voice of someone who probably felt like his... third or fourth mother, was very reassuring.

"Let's see, Spike... Tell me, how was your youth... younger years?" Cadance would inquire, trying to figure out what approach to take with the boy.

"Mhhg..." Spike would open his mouth to start speaking but quickly close it to avoid discussing his dragon-related matters. "Mhhg... I never knew my real parents. I was found by a woman who used me for a while to test her students until one of them became my inseparable friend."

"..." Cadance would be wide-eyed with a slightly open mouth in surprise. "And... what happened next?"

"Well, I ended up moving in with her and her family when I was a baby, where I lived with them for a while, helping my friend, who was almost like a sister, with her studies. I basically became her personal assistant," Spike would say with a smile, recalling all the beautiful moments he had with his sister, one of the most important people he had ever known in his life, if not the most important. "Until we ended up moving from the city to a small town at the order of the... Teacher of my sister."

"Mhhg... And... did you have friends your age at school or in the town?" Cadance would ask, rapidly writing down almost everything Spike was telling her at that moment.

"I never went to school... I was very different from the other kids, so I was usually at home helping my sister, and she would teach me what she knew," Spike would say, playing lightly with his dragon plush out of boredom.

"So, you had homeschooling?"

"I wouldn't call it that, it was usually lessons when she was in the mood or not too busy," Spike would say, shrugging to explain the situation well, as he didn't see anything wrong with it.

"And what did you usually do if you weren't taking classes?" Cadance would ask with a raised eyebrow, probably having the idea that Spike was just alone all the time doing nothing.

"Well, I helped at home, cleaned the library, cooked, washed the dishes, organized the books, brought her materials, sent letters, and received mail for her," Spike would pout slightly annoyed at always having to do those tasks, although it would seem more like someone complaining about taking out the trash than a real anger. "I also used to help my friends with their things."

"Mhhg? Didn't you say you didn't have friends your age?" Cadance would say while continuing to write everything down, managing to maintain a smile on her face due to the professionalism she maintained with the children she worked with.

"Well, they were friends more of my sister's age, a little older than Rarity, Applejack, and the rest of the girls, but they were also my friends. I helped them take care of their farm, their animals, even served as a pincushion every now and then! Hehe," Spike would laugh a bit about his situation, not noticing the horror that had crossed Cadance's face when he said that phrase.

"...I understand," she would manage to hide the anger forming in her body like the fire of an oven, then smile at the little one, nodding slightly.

"Although... to be honest, I don't remember how I got here. I just remember appearing here and starting to try to fix my life," Spike would say, unable to even come up with a believable lie to explain how he had arrived at the place, so he would just pretend to have forgotten.

"Wow... You did have a hectic childhood, huh?" Cadance would laugh slightly, closing her notebook and leaving it on the table beside her. "But tell me, how do you feel now? Living here, going to school, even being part of a soccer team!"

"Well... It's different... I wouldn't say I don't miss my friends and my sister, but... I would miss everyone here too when I go back," Spike would say, playing with his dragon plush's hands.

"And what if you... don't go back?" Cadance would say, trying to prepare Spike for the future news that they probably wouldn't allow Spike to return to his family if they ever found them.

"Mhhg... I don't want to think about that," Spike would say, hugging his dragon while swallowing some saliva nervously at the idea, burying his face in his plush for a few seconds.

"Okay... Although I notice you really like that plush, huh?" Cadance would say with a sweet smile, shifting the conversation to a safer and closer place for Spike.

"Yeah... It was a gift from Rarity and Sweetie Belle's family, it's very soft." Spike would say with a soft smile, grabbing the dragon to glance at Cadance, somewhat embarrassed by the way he was acting in front of her.

"I also had a favorite stuffed animal when I was your age," the woman would say with a smile, uncrossing her legs to cross them in the opposite way. "The Love Princess, it was a unicorn plush that my father added wings to because I wanted them, hehe."

"That... is very nice."

"That's right... You know, Spike, we're similar to a certain extent. I also lived for a while with people who weren't my biological parents."

"Really?" Spike would say with his best imitation of surprise, as he certainly already knew it from his Pony version.

"Yes... Just remember, Spike, don't feel less because of that," Cadance would say with a smile, knowing that Spike would suffer a lot during his childhood due to the harsh teasing from children... and not-so-children. "Now I work doing what I love, with a loving husband and a daughter on the way."

"...Your husband is truly fortunate," Spike would say with a smile, remembering a conversation he had with the Pony version of Cadance on her wedding day.

Spike and Cadance were in one of the rooms, with Spike helping her with her makeup since all the workers who would be there to assist her had left the place after all the changeling chaos.

"Since when did you learn to do things like these?" Cadance would say with a playful smile, well aware that she had been the one to teach him when she took care of him on the days when Twilight was too busy.

"Only the best teacher in all of Equestria," Spike would say carefully as he applied blush to Cadance's cheeks. "And... done!"

And so, Spike would show her a mirror where Cadance would see herself in all her glory, the beautiful dress that only accentuated her beauty, her blushed cheeks, her lips with lipstick of a soft pink color, and light blue eyeshadow on her eyelids to highlight her eyelashes.

"Wow, Spike... I look beautiful," Cadance would say, slightly tilting her head to get a more direct view.

"And why is that a surprise?" Spike would say with a smile on his face, observing Cadance with a strange pride latent in his chest.

"Hehe, you're always so flattering."

"Now... Seriously, Cadance," Spike would say, putting the mirror aside to carefully hold Cadance's hooves, looking into her eyes. "Cadance... I know I should probably be with Shining Armor at this point, since I'm literally his brother, but I wanted to say a few words to you."

"Spike..." Cadance would say somewhat confused and a little worried but allowing Spike to continue with his words.

"I'm proud of you... All my life, you've been like a mother to me. If it weren't for you, I wouldn't know anything about love or affection... People often take it for granted, but there are so many things that confuse me solely because of my race... It took me about 4 years to learn the difference between love and the feeling of wanting to eat gems."

That comment would earn a laugh from both of them before Cadance gave him a gentle hug with her upper hooves, placing Spike against her chest.

"...I've always been jealous of Twilight, to tell you the truth... Being able to spend all the time she wanted with Shining... and being able to be with you as much as she wanted," Cadance would say, somewhat embarrassed by her own words but not stopping the caresses on Spike's back. "It's embarrassing for me... But both you and Twilight are like children to me."

"I can't speak for Twilight... but I love you so much, Mom," Spike would say with slight tears in his eyes from the emotion of the situation. "Just... just promise me that you'll be happy... that you'll do everything in your power to make Shining happy."

"I promise," she would say, giving him a gentle kiss on the forehead before whispering in his ear. "Twilight is having this same conversation with Shining, right?"

"He's probably spending the next 5 months massaging your hooves every night," Spike would say, causing them both to laugh a little more before Spike pulled away to wipe the tears from his cheeks. "I... I'll leave you to get ready for everything... Good luck, Mom."

And with that, Spike would leave to put on his own suit and enjoy one of the happiest days for two of the most important people in his world.

"Spike...Spike are you okey?"

"E-Eh? Sorry?" Spike would say, shaking his head a couple of seconds before looking at Cadance, who would only laugh a bit.

"Hehe... I said I'll tell my husband that you said that," Cadance would say before looking at the clock on her wall. "And it seems our time is up."

"...Same time next week?" Spike would say with some hope, earning a laugh from Cadance.

"Same time next week."

And with that, Spike would leave Cadance's office, looking at the door that led to the psychologist for adults and teenagers in the institution, where Sunset Shimmer would probably be. He would nod in silence and sit in one of the seats, hugging his dragon and closing his eyes to wait for Sunset.

Author's Note

Pony Cadance
Pony Celestia
Pony Twilight Velvet
Human Spitfire
Human Pear Butter
Human Cookie
Spike has a Lot of mothers at this point, and it will continue for eternity.

Pd: Sorry Sudrian, next chapter, i promise

A Not So Ponyrific Chapter

"You know Spike, I was thinking about something" Sunset and Spike would be outside the school building, technically they could both retire as it was their day with the psychologist, but Spike had no way of leaving and Sunset wasn't in the mood to walk, so they would just be lying on the grass waiting for the bell to mark the end of class. "Do you think...It would have been a good idea to have gone to Equestria to learn with Twilight instead of staying here?"

"To be honest with you, no," Spike would say, hugging his teddy calmly, lying down with his legs pointing away from Sunset's, with his head next to the red-haired girl's. "Even though Twilight is the princess of friendship and the element of harmony, the people you affected are here you know? It would be like pushing a kid in the park and apologizing to the kid who only saw you do it."

"yeah...I guess to a certain extent you're right...I guess I'm just looking for excuses to escape and find the easy way" Sunset would say bringing her hands to her face to let out a heavy sigh, feeling like a fool for the fact that a literal child was more mature than her.

"Hehe, trust me, with Twilight there is no easy way" Spike would say trying to cheer the girl up, smiling somewhat nervously for not quite knowing how to interact with Sunset since he barely knew her outside of her cruel and evil version.

"...Thanks Spike" The red-haired girl would say finally taking her hands off her face, placing them on her stomach as she spoke in a somewhat subdued tone.

"Mhhg? Thanks for what?"

"Whenever I have my sessions with the psychologist, everyone always treats me like a child, you're the first one who...You know, doesn't seem to mind."

After a few seconds of silence, Spike would gently grab Sunset's hand, intertwining his fingers with hers carefully, something Sweetie had done with Spike the night before to help him calm down. "Probably because I have my own things to think about too..."

And so the two would remain several minutes in comfortable silence, feeling sorry for themselves, until finally the sprinklers in the garden would come on, starting to spray them with water, though neither would seem to want to move.

"Your stuffed animal will get wet" Sunset would say as she simply closed her eyes so the water wouldn't irritate that area.

"Apparently it's made of duck feathers, water doesn't do anything to it..."

"...We should move right?" Sunset would say letting out a sigh, annoyed at having to leave the place where she was comfortable with the person who would most seem to understand her in that horrible situation.

"We should...We should" Spike would say closing his eyes slowly, enjoying the water droplets falling on his body, probably planning to get some sleep on that lawn. "But I am so comfortable here..."

"Mhhg...It's okay it's okay" The redhead would say getting up from the ground so she could grab Spike and help him up, brushing his hair out of his face and cleaning some of his clothes. "Would you like to get something to eat? We have some time before school ends"

"Umm...I just don't know if that's allowed, Rarity told me Celestia didn't know if we should talk yet" Spike would say somewhat embarrassed to have to tell his friend that.

"Yeah, I know, that's why I sent her a message saying that I met you and that you were the most awesome little dude" Sunset would say, slipping her arm behind Spike's neck and pulling him close to her, rubbing her knuckles against his head for a few seconds.

"Hehe! Hey that hurts!" Spike would say trying to break away from her for a few seconds, until he was finally released from that grip, able to comb her hair into its spiky form again.

"So? There's a good place to eat around here" She would say calmly, offering her hand to Spike, since as far as she knew Spike was a child, because of not having met him in his dragon form.

"Only if you're paying" Spike would say with a smile as he grabbed her hand and they started walking away from the school to go to a food place that Sunset seemed to know.

After a good couple of minutes of walking, the two would be in front of a "restaurant" that would be decorated like a big gingerbread house and a cupcake at the same time, somehow making it look very nice to the eye, although above that place there was a normal looking extra floor, where the owners probably lived.

"And this Spike, is the best place to get sugar in the world, Sugar-" Sunset would say, trying to add some suspense to the place, before being interrupted by Spike.

"Sugar Cube Corner!" The boy would say with his eyes sparkling with joy, jumping up and down like a little kid, pulling Sunset's hand to try to get in.

"Wait, how do you know this place? Have any of the girls brought you here yet?" Sunset would say, starting to walk towards the entrance, herself having to pull Spike's hand so he wouldn't run like a tornado into the place.

"We have one just like it in Ponyville, in fact Pinkie works there! Does she work here too?" Spike would say before they both entered the place, letting the delicious smell of bread and assorted candy confections hit them like a warm breeze on a fallen day.

"Ahhh~ How I love this" Sunset would say as she walked towards the counter still avoiding Spike running off towards the candy like a bear to a jar of honey. "Pinkie? yeah, she works here part time either in the store or babysitting the owners' kids."

"Oh! Sunset dear! It's a pleasure to see you again!" A woman behind the counter would say with a smile, probably Miss Cake unless in this universe the owners were someone else.

"Miss Cake!" And there was the proof I needed. "Yes, I'm sorry I'm not coming in as often, I wasn't in the mood to go out that much."

"Nonsense sweetie! Oh, and who's that cute little guy?" Miss Cake would say, leaning a little towards Spike with a sweet smile, trying to appear friendly to the boy.

"I'm Spike Drake Miss Cake! It's a pleasure to meet you!" Would say with a big smile the boy, with his stuffed dragon clutched tightly against his torso by one of his arms.

"The pleasure is mine!" Miss Cake would say happy to meet such a kind young man. "Another of Celestia's protégés?"

"Mhhg...I guess you could call him that" Sunset would say, putting a hand to her chin, wondering if that would be a correct term.

"Celestia's protégé? What does that mean?" Spike would say with a raised eyebrow, somewhat confused as to what the two women were talking about.

"Uh? Oh, it's nothing Spike, don't worry" Sunset would say with a smile, ruffling Spike's hair reassuringly.

"So you two, what are you going to order?" Miss Cake would say as she set up the cash register to record the orders for the two of them.

"Mhhg...A ruby milkshake with obsidian on top!" Spike would say forgetting for a second that he wasn't in the pony world, and that Sugar Cube Corner wasn't prepared for his type of food.

...Excuse me?" Miss Cake would say with a raised eyebrow, confused by the child's order.

"Hehe! Sorry, Spike doesn't like the name of the fruits so he usually changes the name! Kids i am right?" Sunset would say putting a hand over Spike's mouth quickly making up a good excuse.

"Oh hehe, yes, i get you Sunset," Miss Cake would say with a chuckle, nodding at the lie.

"What he meant was a strawberry milkshake with blueberries on top, and some cake?" Sunset would say, taking her hand away from Spike's mouth to let him speak.

"Carrot cake please!" he would say with a big smile, it being his favorite next to the gem cakes, but to his chagrin, he wouldn't have the gem ones on hand.

"A strawberry milkshake with a carrot cake, and what will you have Sunset?"

"I'll take the usual please" Sunset would say with a smile, before pulling out her wallet and paying what she owed the woman, before leading Spike to a table to wait.

"So...do you have the magic diary at home?" Spike would say, sitting his dragon down next to him, before observing Sunset with a smile.

"That's right, when I get home today I'll send a message to Twilight telling her you're here, sound good?" Sunset would say with a smile, earning a nod from Spike. "Although...there's something weird about all this."

"Mhhg? The fact that I'm human?" Spike would say somewhat confused as to what it was she was referring to.

"Other than that...how come you used the mirror? It only suposed to be open every 30 moons" Sunset would say grabing one free candy from the basket on the table

Spike would open his mouth for a few seconds before closing it and bringing his hand to his chin in thought. "It's true....Besides that he was making a weird glow that he didn't make the first time we used the mirror...That's really weird."

"Maybe you could take the opportunity to ask Crystal? Since she has a favoritism for you" Sunset would say assuming Spike could go talk to her whenever he wanted to.

"It's not that easy, she basically decides when to see me, I think we've only met...2 times if I remember right, and one was to interrupt my meeting Luna in dreams" Spike would say letting out a dejected sigh as he dropped his head against the table.

"Wait...you were able to talk to Luna?" Sunset would say surprised to hear that piece of information, since she had assumed that would be totally impossible, princesses had no power over beings from other universes.

"Yes, but she interrupted the dream before I could speak properly...I think I got to tell her my situation, but I don't know if she even got to hear me between my cries."

"Wait wait wait...Crystal interrupted a dream from the inside?...With Princess Luna inside?..." Sunset would say feeling like nothing Spike was saying made any sense at all.

"I never thought of it like that...Damn I need to talk to her" Spike would say banging his head against the table once more.

"H-Hey, it's okay Spike, don't worry, we're here to get something to eat now, we can talk about this later...After all, they already know you're here don't they? It's only a matter of time before everything gets sorted out."

"Yeah...You know what? You're right! I guess I can enjoy this place while this is going on, right? After all, it's fun to be a normal kid after going through so much in Equestria," Spike would say, seeing the possible benefits of being able to spend some time in this place, smiling broadly at the idea of a little break.

Lately Spike was getting fed up with all the chaos that was crossing Twilight and her friends' lives because of all the friendship missions that Spike obviously couldn't attend, basically being a sponge for the complaints and problems that they brought, but without the cool adventures and fun times that they brought to the mares, which he was managing to fill with the almost infinite patience that the dragon had learned to have in his life, so even though he would never in his life get sick of helping them, he felt he deserved a little break, since after all he had earned it just as much as the girls.

"And here you go boys, enjoy" Miss Cake would say as she lowered two trays in front of them with their orders, in Sunset's case it would have been a cup of chocolate ice cream with a carrot and apple milkshake.

"Thank you!...Carrot and Apple, seriously Sunset?" would say with a raised eyebrow Spike as he saw the note written on their trays with a description of their orders.

"You can take a pony out of equestria, but you can't take equestria out of the pony" Sunset would say with a smile as Miss Cake walked away from the table.

"Yeah...To be honest it's going to hurt to go back to Equestria in terms of food...I'm never going to eat and enjoy meat like here again" Spike would pout in annoyance, he had never had a problem with eating the kind of food the ponies enjoyed, but after knowing the pleasure of that delicious meat, he'd never had a problem with eating the kind of food the ponies enjoyed.

"Yeah...Being honest I'm what they know here as a vegetarian, I don't want to risk eating some meat and it tasting good to me, it would be...Brrr!" Sunset would say feeling a shiver go up her spine at the thought of how horrible it would feel.

"...H-How is everything going? Rarity told me they're trying to help you get a better handle on friendships and how it work" Spike would say trying to change the subject, grabbing his fork and tasting that carrot cake, practically melting in his seat from how delicious it was.

"That's right...It's still very complicated, I still haven't made any friends besides the girls, I feel like I'll keep ruining everything, the other students hopefully look at me in the halls" Sunset would say letting out a sigh, grabbing the straw of her milkshake and starting to drink it.

"Hey! That's not true!" Spike would say, slamming his hands on the table, much to Sunset's surprise.

"What are you talking about Spike?" Sunset would say with a raised eyebrow, grabbing her fork and grabbing a piece of her chocolate cake.

"You got your brother from another universe!" Spike would say, extending his fist to the red-haired girl with a friendly smile. "And I have my sister from another universe! So we can both say we have new friends from this whole adventure."

"...Hehe, I see you're more mature than I thought at first glance Spike" The girl would say with a small smile, bumping her fist against Spike's.

"Hehe, being Twilight Sparkle's student and personal assistant pays off you know?" Spike would say with a somewhat smug grin as he chuckled a little, grabbing his milkshake and starting to drink leisurely.

"Yeah...I wish I could know the same as you, about...everything" Sunset would say letting out another sigh, though a bit calmer, continuing with her drink.

"I could help you if you like, we can ask Celestia if you can join the group of girls I stay with, and I can teach you everything I know! It would be like a super cool sleepover!" Spike would say with a smile, happy at the thought of making the most of his time there with a new friend.

"That...Doesn't sound so bad...It'll cost her to accept, but I'm sure a pair of puppy dog eyes will do the trick!" Sunset would say happy at that amazing idea of finally having someone to spend the boring, almost lonely nights she'd had since she'd gotten good.

"Well it's done! The siblings from another universe will have their sleepover!" Spike would say to close the subject, leaving Sunset with a calmer smile as they continued with their lunch, with Sunset pulling out her phone to let Rarity and the other girls know that Spike was with her and they didn't have to worry about him.

After a good while of eating, Spike and Sunset would walk to Rarity's house since it was relatively close, and it was starting to get dark even though it wasn't that late in the evening in general.

"And then I ordered him to go home hugging every dragon she came across on his way!" Spike would say as he told Sunset of his adventure to very briefly become dragonlord before handing over that honor to Ember.

"hehehe, from what I know of dragons, he probably got in a lot of trouble for giving hugs to others!" Sunset would say as she gently grabbed Spike's hand so he wouldn't run off or do anything foolish near the streets. "Aren't you afraid that one day he'll come back for revenge? "

"Not at all! I'm the bravest dragon ever!" Spike would say with a big proud grin, thumping his chest with his thumb cheerfully.

After saying that, almost as if it was a moment of Karma, a huge dog would come out of the bushes trying to bite the duo, barking loudly, but a chain around his neck would hold him back from getting too close.

"AHHH!" Startled, Spike would duck behind Sunset hiding his face in the girl's torso. "get him away get him away!"

"H-Hey! Get away you flea-dog!" Sunset would say stomping her feet on the ground in front of the dog, staring at him with a diluted version of THE LOOK that Fluttershy had taught her a while back, causing the dog after barking for a couple of seconds, to calm down and slowly walk inside the bushes again.

"...H-He left?" Spike would say still hiding behind the teenager.

"It's okay Spike, it's over, he's gone, take it easy" Sunset would say kneeling down in front of the boy and wiping the tears off his face with a smile.

"I guess that was the universe's way of telling me I wasn't as brave as I thought I was, hehe." Spike would say letting out a slight dejected sigh.

"Oh come on! Don't worry, after all, at least three of the girls would have run off after simply hearing that dog, but you stayed! You were very brave Spike" Sunset would say, giving Spike a soft kiss on the forehead.

"...Thank you...Just don't tell the girls this please" SPike would say with a slight blush of embarrassment, though feeling much better for the girl's words.

"Promise" Sunset would say grabbing Spike's hand once more and continuing on their way to Rarity's house.

The rest of the day into the evening would continue as normal, with Spike explaining to the Belle family how his first day at the psychologist went and enjoying a nice dinner of homemade pasta and meatballs, until it would finally be time for bedtime in the house, leaving Spike and Sweetie Belle resting in their room.

"Please Crystal...let me talk to you today" Spike would say softly so as not to wake Sweetie Belle, finally closing his eyes to finally fall asleep in hopes of meeting the princess of the mirror world.

And so, as Spike wanted, he would appear once again in that dark universe in his dragon form, stopping for a couple of seconds to observe his claws with a small smile, happy to be in his own skin once again, after that, the dragon would look around for a couple of seconds until he observed Crystal in the distance, with her back turned and observing what seemed to be a large piece of mirror, so he would quickly run towards her.

"Spike" Crystal's voice would cause Spike to shut his mouth, not saying a single word as he had originally planned. "Why do you keep trying to refuse and destroy my plan? I had to close the connection between journals so Twilight wouldn't try anything to get in the way of my plans."

"You...What?" Spike would say taking a step back, leaving him a chance to get a good look at Crystal, noticing how her wings seemed to have grown since the last time they had seen each other, covering the area of her Cutie Mark, just as her horn seemed to have grown a bit, with a lighter color than the last time.

"I see you noticed my change, I find myself currently recovering from the energy expenditure it was to open the mirror ahead of schedule" Crystal would say without even turning to look at Spike.

"That explains why I was able to get in...Wait, don't change the subject!" Spike would say shaking his head and taking an angry step forward. "How's that for you shutting down the connection between diaries!?"

"You didn't think I wouldn't be able to do something so simple did you?" Crystal would finally say turning her head so as to make her horn glow slightly, bringing the piece of mirror in front of Spike so he could see the contents.

The mirror would show a dark room in the castle of Ponyville, with Twilight lit only by a single candle, her hooves covering her head as she wept silently, the walls would be filled with papers and drawings, with a huge map with many places marked with an X on it.

"...Why is she like this?...Luna told her I was here! I told her myself yesterday!" Spike would say clutching tightly that piece of mirror with worry, watching his sister crying in that lonely room.

"I couldn't leave loose ends, so I made her totally forget everything you told her" She would say as she would make that mirror disappear from Spike's hand, starting to walk silently in a random direction, with Spike following quickly behind her.

"Wh-what!!! What are you talking about!? How!?"

"I'm not just the one who observes the universes, I control them at will...sure I have limits, but memory isn't one of them, or why do you think no one remembers the purple and green talking dog named Spike?"

"But...how come Sunset remembers me!?" he would say trying to make some sense of that whole situation.

"Her affection for the people who led her to the path of goodness is very powerful...that includes you" Crystal would say looking sideways at him.

"but...then why don't you just make me forget everything and force me to live there!? It would be more merciful to just leave me with all my memories!" Spike would say clenching his fists tightly, feeling the fire forming inside him from the rage he felt at that Alicorn.

"Your love for your friends trumps even my own power of control...I don't know how I let them brainwash you in such a way" Crystal would say letting out a sigh of disapproval at her own attitude to everything Spike had been through.

But before Spike could say anything at the things Crystal was saying, a huge blinding glare would stop him and leave him speechless, as it was revealed where that light was coming from, Spike's smile would grow from one second to the next.

"Mom!" Spike would say as he would see Princess Celestia appearing in front of them, he would try to run to give her a tight hug, but he would feel how he only seemed to be running in place, as Crystal's magic had him frozen in place.

"Sister! Let him go immediately!" Celestia would say, taking a step towards the two of them, and at that moment, Spike would open his eyes, having been cast out of the mirror universe once more

"..." Spike would look to the side in silence, noting only the sight of Sweetie Belle sleeping peacefully as she clutched his hand, causing Spike to sigh sadly, laying his head back on the pillow in a sad attempt to sleep.

Needless to say, Spike would never know what had happened that night between Crystal and Celestia, and most likely, Celestia herself would not remember it upon returning to her world.

Author's Note

First i wanted to call this Chapter "The Sunset Episode", but maybe that would be the less interesting part of the Chapter...or not, i don't know

Pd: Love You Sudrian ♥️

The Family Under the Rainbow

Monday had finally arrived, and Spike found himself patiently waiting after school with Scootaloo for Rainbow Dash's classes to finish so they could head to the athlete's house.

"Don't you have stuff to pack?" Scootaloo asked, lounging on the grass with her hands beneath her head, glancing at Spike.

"Nah, Rarity's family took care of all my luggage this morning... At least that's what they told me! Hehe," Spike replied with his head resting on Scootaloo's lap.

"Even that goofy dragon plushie?" Scootaloo teased with a smile, using her hand to push Spike's hair over his face.

"Hey! Ember isn't goofy!" Spike protested, attempting to move and thwart Scootaloo's hair-messing efforts. However, Scootaloo's strength prevailed.

"Quit fighting," Scootaloo said with a teasing smile before shifting to swiftly grab Spike's neck, initiating a playful wrestling hold. She kept him in place while continuing to mess with Spike's hair with her own hand

"Mhhhg!" Spike would continue complaining for several seconds, wriggling in an attempt to free himself from Scootaloo's grip. "Okay! I give up, I give up!"

"That's what I like to hear," Scootaloo would say, releasing Spike and leaning back to rest her head on her hands.

"Do you know how hard it is to fix my hair in the morning?" Spike would say, pouting in frustration, trying to rearrange his hair into spikes again.

"Hey, Casanova! Leave some for the rest of us!" Rumble's voice would be heard from one of the second-floor windows.

"Huh?" Spike would look up to see Rumble leaning on the frame of an open window. "You hush, Rumble! You're just jealous because no girl is getting near you!"

"And why would I want a girl near me? I don't want to catch cooties like you!" Rumble would say, sticking his tongue out at Spike and blowing a raspberry.

"Mock me when you can score a goal!... Wait, aren't you in detention!?"

"Yes! But the teacher went to the bathroom!"

"You know you're going to get into even bigger trouble, right!?" Spike would say, raising an eyebrow and crossing his arms in confusion.

"Probably! Probably!" Rumble would shrug, smiling at Spike. "Hey! Tomorrow, I'll bring my video game console to show you that game I was talking about!"

"Awesome! We'll talk more tomorrow!"

"Why tomorrow!?"

Spike would point behind Rumble, causing him to turn and see Vice Principal Luna standing with crossed arms and a raised eyebrow in annoyance. Rumble would sigh and accept his fate, closing the window and returning to his seat.

"I don't know why we let that weirdo on the team," Scootaloo would say with a slight blush on her face from Rumble's original comment.

"Because without him, there would have been only 9 people on the team? Hehe," Spike would say, leaning back on Scootaloo's lap once again, closing his eyes to wait for Rainbow Dash in silence.

After a couple of minutes of silence, both of them were lying on the verge of falling asleep until they heard the bell signaling the end of the school day for Rainbow Dash's grade.

"Mhhg?" Scootaloo lifted her head slightly, looking around while gently rubbing one of her eyes. She gave Spike soft pokes to wake him up too.

"Mhhhg!" Almost mimicking Scootaloo, Spike made the same noise but with a smile. He sat on the ground, stretched his arms for a few seconds, and then finally stood up, offering his hand to help the girl on the ground get up.

"Hey, you two! Ready to go home!?" Rainbow Dash said as she approached the duo, carrying a scooter for herself and Scootaloo's.

"Wait... How am I supposed to go with you if you're riding scooters?" Spike said, raising an eyebrow as he pointed at the two scooters.

The two girls looked at each other for a couple of seconds, making Spike start to sweat slightly from nervousness."AHHHH!" Spike was on the same scooter as Scootaloo, holding her tightly around the waist as she raced through the empty streets, with Rainbow Dash in front of them a few meters away. "Is it really necessary to go this fast!?"

"Of course!" Scootaloo said with a smile, turning a bit to glance at Spike. He hid his face in the girl's back while hugging her with a bit more force. If Scootaloo weren't so caught up in the adrenaline of the moment, she might have noticed that his face was as red as a tomato.

"Mama hates it when we're late! So we have to hurry!" Rainbow Dash said, seizing the opportunity to explain to Spike why they couldn't go slower... although she obviously didn't want to.

After several minutes of the same, Spike finally felt the girls stopping their scooters. He got off and kissed the ground with relief.

"Ground! Finally, ground!" Spike exclaimed, kissing the ground before finally looking around and noticing the white-painted house in front of him. "(Mhhg... I guess it makes sense for it to be white like the clouds.)"

"Stop kissing our sidewalk and let's go inside, shorty," Rainbow Dash said, grabbing Spike by the hood of his jacket, carrying him like a bag of groceries.

"Wait, don't you think we should maybe let them know that Spike is here?" Scootaloo said, walking alongside her, not caring about how Rainbow Dash was carrying Spike.

"Please, knowing them, they probably already have a 'first steps in the house' party or something," Rainbow said, sighing but also laughing a bit about it.

"(Seems like they're not so different from their Pony versions)" Spike thought as he let himself be carried peacefully, happy not to have to walk.

Rainbow left Spike standing on the ground and casually brushed off any possible dust or dirt on the boy's clothes, adjusting his hair to perfect the spikes as always.

"Oh, don't forget these." Scootaloo grabbed a pair of sunglasses and put them on Spike, smiling at how cool he looked.

"Huh? What are these for?" Spike raised an eyebrow but didn't move much, just adjusting the glasses a bit.

"Trust me, you'll need them," Rainbow said, giving Spike a gentle shoulder punch before opening the door and letting Spike enter first.

"Um... Hi-" Spike entered the house slowly, only to be greeted by a million camera flashes that made him cover his face, thankful for the sunglasses they gave him. Otherwise, he'd end up totally blinded by those lights.

"Awww! He's so adorable! Just like Scootaloo described!" a female voice said while hugging Spike tightly as the boy still tried to regain his vision.

"First hug with mom!" a male voice said while taking another picture of Spike being embraced by the woman.

"Mom! We already talked about this before!" Rainbow said somewhat annoyed, grabbing Spike to hold him against her chest, letting the boy calm down before separating him.

"Oh, we're so sorry, Rainbow. It's just that... Look at him! He's almost as adorable as Scootaloo when she first came here!" The male voice said as Spike began to calm down slowly.

"That's obvious, but you can't blind him on his first day here," Rainbow said, now a bit calmer, even laughing a bit. She then gently stroked Spike's hair, though she murmured something that Spike didn't catch.

"Oh... Yes, you're right, we're sorry." Apparently, whatever Rainbow had said had been important enough for the rest of the family to calm down a bit.

"Don't apologize to me, apologize to Spike," Rainbow said, separating Spike from her chest and taking off those sunglasses so he could see the two adults in front of him.

Spike had no memory of meeting or interacting with Rainbow Dash's parents. He only had vague recollections of Rainbow telling the group in general how annoying they were with all the praise and celebrations they made for her. Although he wouldn't admit it, he was bothered by the way Rainbow hated something he desired more than anything: recognition when he did something well, as he often felt unappreciated by his friends.

"Grr!" Spike would grit his teeth, angered by the way those thoughts invaded his mind for no reason. He grabbed his head and shook it quickly, thinking annoyed, "(Get out of my damn head!)"

"Wow! Hey Spike! What's going on!?" Spike would feel firm hands on his shoulders, so he stopped shaking his head, embarrassed about making such a fool of himself in front of these people.

"I-It's nothing... I'm sorry," Spike said, sighing as the hands let go of his shoulders. He would lift his gaze slightly to look at the two people in front of him. "I-I'm Spike... nice to meet you."

"The pleasure is ours, sweetie," a woman with skin color identical to Rainbow Dash's would say. Her slightly small-sized face stood out with some cute freckles and large purple eyes. Her hair, a reddish or yellowish color that Spike couldn't quite identify, was cut quite short, much like Scootaloo's. She wore an unbuttoned orange shirt with a white undershirt underneath, covering her torso. For pants, she had jeans of the same color as her skin, with simple white shoes. "My name is Windy Whistles."

"Mine is Bow, Bow Hothoof," the man said. Judging by the size of his hands, he was the one who had calmed Spike during his outburst earlier. The man would have hair cut in a military style, with rainbow-colored hair like Rainbow Dash's, and slightly darker blue skin. He had traces of a beard growing after recently shaving. His torso was covered by a green buttoned-up shirt, revealing a white shirt with a design that Spike couldn't see. He wore simple blue pants similar to those he had seen in the photo of the Wonderbolts in Spitfire's office. Perhaps he, too, was a military man?. "And...Yeah, Spike, we feel really sorry for overwhelming you with those pictures. We just get so excited when a new kid arrives at the house."

"You guys celebrated every little thing I did for two whole months, so don't worry," Scootaloo said, wrapping her arm around Spike's neck and giving him a gentle hug to reassure her friend.

Spike managed to regain his composure, nodding and offering a small smile. The initial overwhelming welcome had caught him off guard, but he appreciated the warmth from Rainbow Dash's parents and Scootaloo's support.

"Well, we're glad to have you here, Spike!" Windy Whistles chirped.

"Yeah, welcome to the family Spike!" Bow Hothoof added, giving Spike a friendly pat on the back.

"Thanks," Spike said, feeling a mix of emotions. It was a strange experience for him, being welcomed so warmly. He wasn't used to this level of attention and genuine friendliness. The thought of fitting into Rainbow Dash's family and being part of their daily lives was both exciting and a bit overwhelming since Rainbow was... Spike's least friend among all his friends

Spike took a moment to look around the lively and colorful living room. Family photographs adorned the walls, capturing moments of Rainbow Dash's childhood and achievements, not only really incredible achievements like win important tournaments in any sport, as only Rainbow could do, but for things that... gave Spike a certain amount of shame.

"Mom! I told them to get those things out of there!" Rainbow Dash would say starting to take photos like "First day without a diaper", "Best sugar bump in the world" and things like that.

"But they are such beautiful memories! Or do you want me to throw away the photos of Scootaloo from the first day without a stuffed animal?" She would say Bow Hoothof, laughing at the situation, but asking completely seriously.

Would Spike just be watching everything with a strange mixture of embarrassment, discomfort and... a little joy? He didn't know, it was very difficult for him to understand how he was feeling. Scootaloo, sensing Spike's mixed emotions, gave him an encouraging smile. "Don't worry, Spike. They're awesome, and you'll fit right in. Just be yourself."

Emboldened by Scootaloo's reassurance, Spike decided to embrace the moment. "Thanks, Scootaloo."

While Rainbow Dash and her parents passionately discussed when it was a good time to take a photo and frame it on a wall, Scootaloo took the opportunity to show Spike around the house. One thing that surprised him was a quite spacious gym, equipped with a variety of machines and dumbbells.

"Wow," Spike said as he gently ran his hand over one of the dumbbells, being careful not to drop it.

Scootaloo smiled proudly as she showed Spike the gym. "Yeah, Rainbow Dash loves staying in shape, so her parents built her this amazing gym. Sometimes we train together here, and Dad joins us. It's awesome!"

Spike nodded, impressed by Rainbow Dash's dedication to her training. "Must be great to have a place like this at home. Do you enjoy working out too?"

Scootaloo nodded enthusiastically. "Absolutely! Rainbow Dash has taught me some cool stuff. I'm not as fast as her, but I'm getting better!"

Spike chuckled. "Well, you're probably faster than I would be. I'm not exactly built for speed. Actually, the rest of the team is probably even slower than me."

Scootaloo gave him a friendly pat on the back. "Don't worry, Spike! I'm sure you'll find something you like to do here. After all, we can't have our star midfielder slacking off so close to the first game!"

While exploring the gym, Spike noticed a corner with a collection of trophies and medals. "Are these Rainbow Dash's?" he asked, admiring the sports achievements proudly displayed.

"Yeah, those are hers. She's a legend in Ponyville," explained Scootaloo with admiration.

Spike smiled. "That doesn't surprise me at all. Rainbow Dash has always been amazing."

This prompted Scootaloo to raise an eyebrow in confusion, as she didn't know that Spike had met Rainbow Dash before entering Equestria High School. But before she could say anything, they were interrupted by a voice calling them.

"Come on, you two! We want a picture of everyone together!" Windy Whistles shouted from the living room.

Spike and Scootaloo exchanged glances before heading towards the lively voice. As they reached the living room, they found Rainbow Dash covering her face in embarrassment, while her parents held cameras and smiled expectantly.

"It's time for a family photo!" announced Bow Hothoof, adjusting a military jacket he apparently put on specifically for the photo.

Spike felt a bit nervous; he wasn't used to so much attention. However, Scootaloo gave him a friendly nudge. "Relax, Spike. They're just pictures! They're fun."

Windy approached Spike with a smile. "Come on, Spike! You'll be part of our family photo collection now!"

Reluctantly, Spike joined the group as everyone settled in for the photo. Rainbow Dash's embarrassment quickly faded as everyone got into position. Bow Hothoof made sure everyone was in place, and Windy Whistles adjusted the lighting enthusiastically.

"Spike, stand next to Scootaloo; we want everyone together in this special photo!" Windy Whistles cheerfully instructed.

Spike moved next to Scootaloo, and Rainbow Dash, though she noticed Scootaloo seeming somewhat flushed by the situation, something she found a bit odd since Scootaloo herself had said that photos were fun, would assume she was just a bit shy. They prepared for the photo, and the cameras flashed again, capturing the image of this peculiar yet united family.

After the photo, Bow Hothoof approached Spike and gave him a firm handshake. "Again, just wanted to say welcome, Spike! We hope you feel at home here."

"Thank you, Mr. Hothoof. I'm very grateful for all this hospitality," Spike responded, feeling more relaxed.

Windy Whistles approached with an excited expression. "We hope you enjoy your time with us, Spike. We're a fun family!"

"Mom, fun people don't say they're fun." With a somewhat embarrassed sigh, Rainbow Dash approached Spike and gave his shoulder a gentle tap. "Officially welcome to the family, kid."

Spike laughed at the playful way Rainbow Dash called him and thanked her for the welcome with a smile. "Thanks, Rainbow Dash. I'm excited to be part of this incredible family."

Out of nowhere, Scootaloo suggested enthusiastically, "How about we play a game or do something fun?"

"Oh! Let's play Charades!" Windy exclaimed, clapping rapidly.

The idea of playing charades was met with enthusiasm by everyone. Rainbow Dash, Spike, Scootaloo, and Rainbow Dash's parents got ready for the exciting wordless performance competition.

"Yes, charades sounds great!" exclaimed Scootaloo excitedly.

Windy Whistles took the lead and began organizing everyone into teams, essentially putting Spike and Scootaloo on one team while the rest formed a team of 3, ensuring they were ready for the challenge. After some moments of preparation, it was Spike's turn. He received the paper with the word "Dragon" written on it. A mischievous smile appeared on his face as he thought about the irony of it, almost as if he were destined to receive that word.

He decided to make it interesting and started moving exaggeratedly, spreading his imaginary wings and letting out an imposing roar. He acted as if he were breathing invisible flames while jumping around the room, causing Rainbow Dash to laugh at how silly the boy looked.

Scootaloo furrowed her brow for a moment, trying to decipher Spike's performance. Then, her eyes suddenly lit up, and she exclaimed excitedly, "A dragon! Are you a dragon, Spike?"

"Exactly! A dragon in action!"

Spike was about to high-five Scootaloo, but a photo from Windy would leave him blinded for a few seconds. "The best dragon performance in the world!"

And so, with an action that would repeat many times throughout the game, the family game night began.

After a couple of hours, the sun began to disappear on the horizon, signaling to the family that it was time for dinner. "Okay, Spike, since today is your day, what would you like to eat? Let's order something," Hothoof said with a smile.

"Mhhg... Well, honestly, I don't know. The only restaurant food I've had is Chinese food," Spike said, scratching his head somewhat embarrassed, but then he remembered something. "But I'd love to try something different! What do you guys like?"

Rainbow Dash suggested excitedly, "Pizza! It's always a good option, and there are many types to choose from."

Scootaloo nodded enthusiastically. "Yes, pizza sounds great! We can order from those places that have crazy toppings."

Windy Whistles and Bow Hothoof agreed with the pizza idea, and after a lively debate about toppings, they decided to order a variety of pizzas to satisfy everyone's tastes.

When the pizza finally arrived, everyone gathered around the table and enjoyed a delicious dinner. As they set up glasses, plates, and other things to eat, Rainbow Dash suggested watching a movie together. Everyone agreed, and they settled in the living room with blankets and pillows. While searching for a movie that everyone would like, Spike would simply have his head resting on Scootaloo's lap, enjoying a slice of chicken and pepperoni pizza.

"And how do you feel about your first game?" Hothoof would say with a smile as he observed Spike and Scootaloo, as their game was just two days away.

"Oh, it'll be a piece of cake, especially with Spike available to join us all day!" Rainbow Dash said with a somewhat smug smile, while she continued to browse that strange "website" called "Netflix," searching for a movie that everyone would like.

"That's right! That school of dummies won't have a clue about what hit them!" Scootaloo said with a smile, enjoying her own slice of pizza, with her hand resting on Spike's chest.

"Remember that literally at least three of our players are still afraid to do a slide tackle in case they get dirty with grass, hehe," Spike said, trying to give the athletic sisters a small reality check, as both Snails, Diamond Tiara, and Silver Spoon were still unable to do even half of what the rest of the team could.

"Hey, don't be like that, Spike!" Rainbow Dash said with a playful smile, finally putting on a simple 80s martial arts movie and grabbing her own slice of pizza. "Snails just needs some practice, and since you arrived, Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara have improved tremendously."

"Wow! So, my little Spike managed to get two girls like them to put effort into a sport? Seems like we have a real Casanova here!" Hothoof said, laughing a bit at the situation, prompting Windy to kick him in the leg to make him stop.

"Please, Bow, he's just a kid. Don't say those kinds of things," Windy said with a sigh, with a plate containing a slice of broccoli pizza resting on her lap.

"Hehe, Casanova or not, he's managed to make many of my players work harder than ever. That's an achievement in itself. Now I see why Spitfire has her eye on you, Spike!" Rainbow Dash said, placing her hand on one of Spike's legs, as he was lying on the couch with his head in Scootaloo's lap and his legs resting on Rainbow Dash's.

Spike could only laugh a little and remain silent, knowing that opening his mouth would only be an invitation for more teasing.

After a couple of hours, the movie had ended along with the pizzas, leaving Spike, Scootaloo, and Rainbow Dash brushing their teeth in the bathroom while the adults in the house washed the dishes and cleaned up after eating.

"And where am I going to sleep?" Spike would say, sitting calmly on a towel cabinet near the floor, with his legs hanging slightly above the ground.

"Well... originally, you were going to sleep in the guest room, but since Rarity and Applejack told us about your nightmares, you'll end up staying with me and Scootaloo," Rainbow Dash said casually, as if it were nothing, using dental floss to finish her nightly oral hygiene routine.

"Rainbow!" Scootaloo said, somewhat annoyed by the way Rainbow Dash had talked about a considerably delicate topic as if it were nothing.

"No, no... it's okay, it makes sense after all, hehe," Spike said somewhat embarrassed, scratching his head. Although he was grateful for this arrangement, lately the idea of sleeping alone filled him with nerves, as between nightmares and encounters with Crystal, there was no night where he could consistently find peaceful sleep.

"We'll just push our beds together, and there you go, our room is shared already," Rainbow Dash said, throwing the dental floss in the trash, and then walking away, followed by Spike and Scootaloo.

And so, Spike ended up in a somewhat awkward but not unpleasant position, lying down with Scootaloo gently hugging his waist, using him as a pillow, and with Rainbow Dash hugging him from the head, forcing him to use her as a pillow. And although Spike was dying of embarrassment, he couldn't deny that he felt... safe, protected from all the bad things his mind could create.

If there were sounds of a door opening and the noise of a camera taking pictures of the peacefully resting group, no one spoke of it the next day.

The Best Game Ever!

The sun was shining on the soccer field, creating a vibrant and energetic atmosphere. Spike joined his teammates in the warm-up, feeling the excitement and tension before the game. The sound of enthusiastic spectators echoed in the stadium, creating an exciting buzz.

From the stands, players' family members, students from both schools, and members of the local community gathered to support their teams. Colorful banners and scarves waved in the air, displaying pride and passion for soccer. The atmosphere was filled with enthusiasm and anticipation.

Spike focused on the warm-up, feeling the adrenaline rushing through his veins. The game was going to be an exciting test, and he was determined to give his best. The cheers from the spectators created a symphony of support, and every player felt the responsibility to perform well in front of their audience, well... almost everyone.

"Do we really have to go out and do something so silly!?" Spike would hear Diamond Tiara shout from the locker room, making the green-haired boy sigh.

"Diamond Tiara, we've talked about this! You can't leave the team hanging like that!" Tender Taps would say, arms crossed, while he and Scootaloo forced the girl to leave the place, all dressed in the team uniform, with their names embroidered on the back courtesy of Rarity.

"Come on, guys!" Spike would turn as he heard a group of voices shouting, raising an eyebrow at the sight in front of him.

Bright Mac, Magnum, and Bow Hothoof, wearing green and reddish-colored shirts with Scootaloo and Spike's faces embroidered on them. Bow even went so far as to dye his hair in the colors of his shirt.

Then there were Pear Butter, Cookie Crumbles, and Windy Whistles, wearing the same shirts as their husbands, but with cheerleader skirts and a pair of pom-poms in their hands, which probably attracted some unwanted attention, judging by the man with the purple eye a few meters away.

"Oh, how embarrassing..." Scootaloo would say, trying to look away to avoid seeing her adoptive parents doing that. While she obviously didn't mind in general, she felt a bit embarrassed by how her friends were watching them almost mockingly.

"I think it's great! I don't remember anyone cheering me on like this before... for anything, I guess," Spike would say with a smile, waving to the sextet of parents.

"Embarrassing..." Scootaloo would say, trying to cover her face so that people wouldn't see the blush that seeing her parents like that caused her.

"I think it's great, nobody has ever cheered me on like this," Spike would say, greeting the sextet of supporting parents and the rest of the team.

After that, Spike would notice how Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were just sitting with their gazes on the ground, one looking disheartened and the other visibly angry. It wasn't hard to assume which was which, so Spike would approach the girls somewhat concerned.

"Hey, what's going on, girls?" Spike would say, standing in front of them, observing them with a small smile.

"It's nothing," Diamond Tiara would say, arms crossed, looking angrily at Spike, while Silver Spoon would just release a sigh.

"Our parents didn't come," the silver-haired girl would say. Spike would notice that her hair was tied in a ponytail to avoid bothering her during the game.

"Oh... I see," Spike would say, sitting next to Silver Spoon to put his hand on the girl's shoulder, making her, for some reason, sit up completely straight, her glasses fogging up from one second to the next. "But hey, you can still enjoy it! And a lot of people came to see both of you!"

"Tsk, we don't care about that... we only joined so our parents would come," Diamond Tiara would say, letting out a sigh, dropping her angry facade to reveal the disheartened and somewhat sad face underneath.

"That explains it..." Spike would say, somewhat embarrassed by what he had said seconds before.

"Oh, please," Scootaloo would say, walking towards the two girls with a furrowed brow.

"Scootaloo, it's not good—" Spike would be about to stop her, but Scootaloo would keep talking, interrupting his words.

"Are you seriously doing all this just for attention!?" Scootaloo would say, pushing Spike aside, looking at the two girls annoyed. "You two are the least concerned about what others think since I met you, basically the only reason I respect you even a little!"

"Wow, what great help, Scootaloo," Diamond Tiara would say, rolling her eyes somewhat annoyed.

"If your parents think anything is more important than coming, it's their loss! Just show them it doesn't bother you! Go win and then celebrate with us!" Scootaloo would say with a determined smile, extending her hand towards the girls in an attempt to cheer them up.

Diamond Tiara was about to say something, probably a comment about how silly what Scootaloo was saying, but she would be silenced by Silver Spoon putting her hand on Scootaloo's.

"Yes... let's play," she would say with a somewhat excited smile, happy to have heard those words.

"... I guess I can try," Diamond Tiara would say, letting out a sigh, also putting her hand on Silver Spoon's.

"Oh! Team huddle!" Snips would say with a smile, seeing what they were doing, so the rest of the team would run towards them to put their hands in the center over the others.

"Come on, Join in Spike!" Rumble would say with a smile, noticing that Spike still hadn't approached.

"Hehe, okay, okay," Spike would say, approaching the circle of students to put his hand on the rest of the team.

"One... two... three," everyone except Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara would start counting in unison. "Canterlot!"

The team's cheer echoed through the soccer field, breaking the tension and replacing it with a newfound determination. Spike, Scootaloo, Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, and the rest of the team joined forces, ready to face the upcoming match.

After that, the whistle would blow to signal both teams that it was time to play, so the group would quickly move to position themselves in their specified areas. Despite being a midfielder, Spike would be placed as a striker alongside Scootaloo and Rumble, with Scootaloo in the center zone next to the captain of the other team, a girl with silver hair tied in a ponytail somewhat similar to Silver Spoon's, but this time her hair was short like Scootaloo's. Something that surprised and confused Spike was that this girl had some kind of yellow lipstick on her lips, which, as far as he knew, wasn't allowed for girls of that age.

"Hey, Casanova! You already have our team's girls, leave the ones from the other schools!" Rumble would say from the other side with a mocking smile, making the girl turn to look at Spike, causing him to blush suddenly and look away.

After a few more minutes of preparation, the referee would enter the area and toss a coin to decide which school would have the initial kick-off, landing on the ground with the head side visible. "Gryffonstone High School has the kick-off!"

This would make Spike frown slightly, but he would simply nod and prepare for the game along with the rest of the team.

"Good luck, Spike!" Spike would hear Silver Spoon's voice shouting from the midfield zone behind him, making him smile with some confidence, ready for the game.

Several minutes of the match would have passed, approaching the end of the first half, and the score would still be tied at zero. The excitement in the stands would remain the same, and Spike would find himself with the ball at his feet, running towards the goal, avoiding two defenders from the opposing team while looking for one of his teammates to make a pass and create a goal-scoring opportunity.

"Here!" Spike would hear Rumble's voice a couple of meters away, but before he could make the pass, one of Gryffonstone's defenders would make a strong tackle, not hitting the ball but Spike's body, essentially sending him flying to the ground, falling face-first onto the turf.

The referee's whistle would stop the game due to the obvious foul committed, allowing the rest of the team to approach and help Spike.

"Damn, Spike, are you okay?" Tender Taps would say, helping Spike sit on the ground, checking his foot carefully without moving it too much.

"Yeah, I'm fine, just a hit... I've been through worse," Spike would say with a smile, although slight tears would form in his eyes from the pain.

"Are you sure? We can play with 10 players if you don't think you can continue," Silver Spoon would say, taking a miniature pack of wet wipes from her pocket and using one to carefully clean Spike's face.

"It's okay, I can keep going," Spike would say, grateful for the care his friends had for him.

"Hey! I'm really sorry, is your player okay?" The captain of the other team would say, running towards the group, being the gray-haired girl that Spike had been looking at moments before.

"...Y-Yes," Spike would say with a slight blush at the sight of the pretty girl, not noticing the angry glares Scootaloo and Silver Spoon directed at the girl from the other team.

"Okay... I really apologize. My teammates tend to take everything more seriously than necessary, but well... Good luck!" The girl would say with a final smile before running away with the rest of her team.

"Free kick for striker Spike Drake after that clear foul by Gryffonstone's defender!" Spike would hear Pinkie Pie's voice through the stadium speakers.

"Who else besides Pinkie? Hehe," Spike would say, not surprised that his pink-haired friend was the match narrator.

Spike would quickly run towards where the referee had placed the ball for the free kick. It was far enough to be risky to attempt a direct goal, but not so far that it would be crazy to try to pass to another teammate. Spike began to think as Gryffonstone set up their wall for the green-haired boy's free kick.

"Do what you think is best, Spike!" Spike would turn to see Snails, who with his perpetually slightly dumb expression, lost smile, and squinted eyes, would raise both thumbs in approval.

Spike would nod slightly, take a couple of steps back, ready for the penalty, waiting for the referee's whistle to kick the ball.

"Now!" The referee would say before using his whistle, prompting Spike to quickly signal to his teammates to advance with a hand movement before running towards the ball and giving it a powerful kick that sent it flying.

"I got it!" Pipsqueak would say when he saw that the ball wasn't going to reach the goal, jumping and heading the ball towards the goal. However, Gryffonstone's goalkeeper would hit the ball to send it away. Everyone had planned to let the ball go out of bounds to continue, everyone except one.

"Mine!" To everyone's surprise, Diamond Tiara would appear running along the side of the field towards the ball, giving it a powerful kick before it could go out of bounds. This surprised both Gryffonstone and her own teammates. Without giving the goalkeeper time to react, she scored the first goal of the game.

"...And we have the first goal of the tournament by Canterlot's midfielder Diamond Tiara's hand! Or should we say, by her "feet"!?" Pinkie Pie's voice would fill the stadium with cheers and excitement from the stands as Diamond Tiara's team quickly ran towards her to celebrate, piling on top of her in a classic dogpile, to Diamond Tiara's dismay.

"I almost feel like going to celebrate at Rocky Road for the happiness of these little ones!"

"Wait... Cheese?" Spike would say upon hearing that voice coming from the stadium speakers, indicating that Pinkie's boyfriend was narrating with her despite not having said anything until that moment.

The remaining minutes of the game were spent with Canterlot players preventing Gryffonstone from scoring, and they succeeded, ending the first half of the match with a 1-0 lead for Canterlot.

"That was a great play, Diamond Tiara! It was amazing!" Silver Spoon would say, hugging her best friend tightly.

"What? Did you think I'd let those Gryffonstone weirdos beat us?" Diamond Tiara would say with a slight blush from the situation but a genuine smile on her face.

"Hey, Tiara, you dropped this," Spike would say walking towards her, placing the diamond tiara she always wore on her head. He took the opportunity to fix her hair, which was disheveled from all the running during the game.

It was at that moment that Diamond Tiara stared at Spike's face for a couple of seconds, feeling his hands gently caressing her face with the tips of his fingers as he fixed her hair. This caused a slight blush that no one would notice.

"Okay, guys! The break is over! Time to play!" Rainbow Dash's voice would make everyone nod and return to their positions, this time with the advantage of the initial kick-off for the match.

As the referee's whistle signaled the start of the second half, Scootaloo would quickly pass to Rumble, who was to her right. However, the ball would be intercepted halfway by Gryffonstone's captain, who quickly ran towards the goal, dodging all attempts from the defense to take the ball from her. She then took a powerful shot towards Snips' goal. He managed to stop it with his hands, but the ball bounced towards another Gryffonstone player. Trying to repeat Diamond Tiara's move, he kicked the ball strongly, but Snips would block it again with his body. However, once again, the captain grabbed the ball, shooting it to the other side of the goal and scoring Gryffonstone's first goal, tying the score at one-one.

"Darn it... Good job, Snips! Keep it up, bro!" Button Mash would say despite having conceded a goal. Snips had done his job masterfully; it was only because of the failure of the defense to perform well that they had been scored on.

Spike would feel disheartened seeing that Gryffonstone had practically "woken up," demonstrating complete superiority from one moment to the next. However, a particular voice would catch his attention.

"Don't give up, Spike! Come on, you can do it!" Sunset Shimmer's voice could be heard even above Gryffonstone's celebration for that goal.

"Remember! An Apple doesn't give up!" Applejack would shout alongside Sunset Shimmer, holding a banner with Spike's name written in green.

"Kick their butts!" Rarity saying that would catch the attention of all the girls and Spike, making them look at the fashionista in surprise. "What? A lady can enjoy something like this, you know?"

"You're right, Spike! Don't give up. We scored one goal; we can score another!" Tender Taps would say with a determined smile, placing a hand on Spike's shoulder.

"Yeah... You're right. Let's do this!"

The rest of the game was fiercely contested for both teams. The balance always tilted towards Gryffonstone because their defense wasn't the best, with people like Pipsqueak or Snails playing there. Still, Snips had shown great ability to defend the goal, being a wall that didn't let anything pass.

"Come on, guys! They've had like 6 shots on goal, and we haven't had any! Snips can't stop everything forever!" Scootaloo would say, running towards Gryffonstone's area, dodging the defenders trying to prevent her from reaching the goal. "Rumble!"

"I got it!" Rumble would receive Scootaloo's pass, passing the ball under the legs of another Gryffonstone player. The clock showed that there were less than 5 minutes left in the game, so it was now or never.

A surprising play unfolded as the defender, who had previously committed the foul against Spike, lunged towards Rumble with determination. In an agile exchange of movements, Rumble made a pass seemingly to an open area, only for Spike to emerge like a torpedo, executing a powerful shot without hesitation, sending the ball into the opposing goal minutes before the end of the match. The cunning and speed left everyone astonished, rendering the stadium in an eerie silence.

"...Goal...Goal! God damn it, a goal!" The voice of what seemed to be Rainbow would break that silence before the stadium erupted in celebratory noises from Canterlot, with everyone watching hugging each other in a celebration, and the players following suit by rushing towards Spike in a strong group hug.

"And the referee blows the final whistle! Thanks to the great teamwork of Rumble and Spike Drake, the tie is broken minutes before the end, giving Canterlot the victory in an amazing 2-1!" Pinkie's voice echoed throughout the stadium, with her Canterlot bias showing for a brief fraction of a second.

"And this only proves one thing, ladies and gentlemen! Canterlot only has one way to play, the way of seeking victory! The way of perform this way!" Cheese's voice, accompanied by what could only be assumed was a strange reference, joined Pinkie's as celebrations continued for several more minutes.

Almost an hour had passed since the game, and Spike would be sitting on one of the benches adjusting his shoes while Scootaloo put on her regular clothes to join the celebration with Rainbow Dash's family. It was then that the captain of the Gryffonstone team approached somewhat nervously.

"Hey... that was a really good game," the girl said, scratching her head nervously.

"Same goes for you... Your goal was amazing," Spike would say, also with a slight blush, unsure of what to say.

"I... I know I already apologized for my teammate, but I'd like to do it again... I'm really glad it wasn't anything serious."

"You have nothing to worry about; just feel good that you played so amazingly!" Spike said with a smile, trying not to stutter too much.

"Hey... Your way of playing was very interesting... I'd like to know if you could... give me some advice?"

"Oh... Sure, b-but I don't have a phone or anything to talk to you, sorry."

"We can exchange letters! My mom works at the post office and says it's the safest way to communicate!" the girl said with a big smile, trying to find a way to stay in touch.

"I... That sounds great!" Spike would say, nodding slowly, happy to have found a way.

"Awesome! Give me a second!" The girl quickly grabbed a piece of paper and wrote a couple of things before handing it to Spike. "Here's all the information to send me a letter and have it reach my home..."

"Oh... thanks!" Spike would quickly take the paper carefully, putting it in his pocket well-folded.

Before they could continue the conversation, a shout would draw the duo's attention. "Gabby! The bus is ready! Let's go!"

"Oh! That's my coach, thanks, Spike! Send me a letter soon!" And so, Gabby ran off in the direction of where that shout had come from.

"I-I will!" Spike would say with a big blush, waiting for the girl to leave, letting out a relieved sigh as a silly smile formed on his face... until he noticed something. "Wait... Gryffonstone... Gray hair... Her name is Gabby... Oh god, it's Gabby, I'm an idiot!"

And so, mentally kicking himself for not realizing such a stupidly obvious detail, Spike would stay in that spot, waiting for the rest of his weekly family to arrive.

Author's Note

One day late...yeah sorry guys, i was sick barely all the week

Trip to Cloudsdale

"Dear Spike, how have you been? I apologize for taking so long to respond, but the Gryffonstone trainings have been much more intense since we faced each other. You really bothered my whole team, but I think it was for the better! We've been winning everything since our match, it looks like we'll meet in the finals, and this time it won't be so easy!"

"Ahhh..." Spike would sigh with a deep blush as he read that letter with a dreamy smile. "I have to send her a letter when I can."

"Oh? What are you reading, Spike?"

"Ahh! Nothing, nothing!" Spike would quickly say, holding the letter close to his chest, hiding its contents from the girl at his side.

"Hehe, calm down, calm down."

"Don't scare me like that, Fluttershy..." Spike would say with a sigh as he folded the letter and tucked it into his backpack.

Spike and Fluttershy would be sitting in the plush seats of the city train. The holidays had begun, giving them two weeks completely free to do whatever they pleased. The girls had decided that Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie would take turns caring for Spike during this vacation period since both would take the opportunity to visit their families in different cities.

"(Wait... Why does Rainbow Dash live here, and Fluttershy's parents live in another city when they both live in Cloudsdale in my world?)" Spike would think, starting to analyze the logic of that world.

"You're going to love Cloudsdale, Spike. It's the most beautiful city in the whole world," Fluttershy would say with a somewhat small smile, not wanting to speak too loudly and offend someone who might not share her opinion about cities.

"I haven't really been to many cities at this point to make so many comparisons, hehe," Spike would say with a smile, hugging his backpack carefully while looking out the window, watching the night sky pass by quickly. "Did we really have to take this trip at 2 in the morning?..."

"Sorry, but my parents wanted to make the most of every possible moment. So, I usually take the trips the day before to arrive at night and spend the morning with them. But I didn't want to take away Rainbow Dash's last day with you, so... I took the earliest one, hehe," Fluttershy would say, rubbing her arm somewhat embarrassed, her hair covering part of her face.

"...No, it's okay... I used to stay up very late helping my sister," Spike would say, letting out a small yawn, resting his head on Fluttershy's shoulder. "I'll take a nap..."

Before anything else could happen, a tall and muscular man would walk down the train aisle. His large muscles forced him to walk with his arms somewhat close to his body to avoid bothering others, but he wouldn't do so, ending up accidentally hitting the back of Fluttershy's neck with one of his arms. This sudden movement would make Spike open his eyes abruptly.

"Watch out! Iron Will coming through!" the man would say without stopping, walking toward what seemed to be the bathroom.

"Tsk... (Why am I not surprised?)" Spike would think, observing the man entering the bathroom, before hearing a soft sob coming from his seatmate. "Hey... Fluttershy? Are you okay?"

Fluttershy would be softly sobbing, with her hands holding her neck due to the hit she had received from that man. "..Y-Yes, I'm fine, Spike..."

"..." Spike would stay there, watching his friend for a couple of seconds, feeling the blood boiling inside him at the thought that this could happen to the Fluttershy of his world. It was probably the only thing necessary for the fire he no longer had inside to become hotter and hotter.

After a few seconds, the sound of the bathroom sink would be heard, probably Iron Will washing his hands. Even though it showed he was an idiot, at least he cared about germs. Spike would simply stand up and head to the bathroom door, clenching his teeth tightly.

"Eh?... S-Spike, wait!" Fluttershy would say, but it would be too late since Iron Will would come out of the bathroom, encountering Spike.

"Get lost, booger! Iron Will has books to write," the man would say with a frown. He was about to push Spike out of his way by grabbing him by the shoulder, but to everyone's surprise on that train (Fluttershy and Iron Will), grabbing Spike wouldn't even move him a couple of centimeters.

"You're going to apologize to my friend, NOW," Spike would say, clenching his teeth firmly, showing how his teeth had a particular shine, revealing a row of sharp fangs like those of an animal.

"...W-Why should Iron Will apologize for simply being who he is? Make the aisles wider, and that's it!" The human version of the con artist minotaur would say, feeling very nervous but lacking the brainpower to understand that ignoring what the child was telling him wasn't a good idea.

"I believe I made it VERY clear what I wanted you to do," Spike would say, grabbing the man's wrist firmly, making him grunt in pain and try to free himself from the grip, feeling as if claws were digging into his skin.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry!" he would say, trying unsuccessfully to break free from that grip.

"Not to me," Spike would say, starting to walk toward Fluttershy's seat, dragging the confused and surprised look of the pink-haired girl along with the huge man as if he were a little child.

"I'm sorry! Iron Will is sorry! Iron Will is sorry!" the man would say, kneeling due to the pain in his wrist.

"I... It's okay, I forgive you, sir." And with that, Spike would finally let go of Iron Will, allowing the man to run away while holding his sore wrist.

Fluttershy would turn to ask Spike what on earth had happened or what those things in his hands or teeth were, but she would only find an exhausted Spike sitting next to her, leaning on her shoulder, now without any peculiar features that made everything that just happened believable.

"God, I just want to rest a bit..." he would say, leaning on Fluttershy and letting out a soft yawn.

Fluttershy was about to tell him that it would be better to wait, as if he didn't get his proper sleep hours and only took a nap, it would mess up his sleep cycle. However, seeing his adorable face with closed eyes, starting to breathe to relax and sleep, made her decide to spoil the little one a bit. Taking advantage of the way the seats were made to sleep in them, she would lie down carefully, letting Spike rest on top of her, hugging him gently while stroking his hair.

"Sleep well, Spike," Fluttershy would say, starting to hum a sweet lullaby softly, allowing Spike to sleep for a while.

And if Spike's smile became a bit smaller for not feeling the warm sensation of a group of feathers on his body while listening to Fluttershy's voice, neither of them paid it much attention.

As Spike was already accustomed to at least once a week, he would wake up lying on the floor of the mirror universe, releasing a sigh before getting up. However, he would notice that it was impossible for him to stand on two legs. This would make him raise an eyebrow and lower his gaze, observing that instead of hands or claws, he had... hooves?

"What?" Spike would say, but out of nowhere, a wave of magic would appear, turning him back into a normal dragon. Then another wave would come, turning him into a crocodile. He would transform back into a dragon, then into a minotaur, and so on until it stopped, leaving him transformed into a dragon. "That magic... Discord!?"

With a big smile, Spike would start running forward, assuming that at some point, he would find them. Finally, after easily running for 5 minutes, he would come across a somewhat strange sight.

"Awwww, come on, my great Crystal! Won't you do it for me?" Discord, in a red suit, would be sitting at a table with several candles and a rose in his mouth, talking to a Crystal who was boiling with rage.

"Oh! Now I'm 'Great Crystal'! But when you met that pegasus, you conveniently stopped showing up, huh!?" Crystal would say, hitting the table with her hoof, clenching her teeth in anger.

"Why do you always have to mention her whenever I come to visit? You're quite jealous, sweetheart."

"IT'S THE FIRST TIME IN 3 MILLENNIA THAT YOU'VE COME TO VISIT ME! And don't think I've forgotten how you stopped sending letters right when you went to live with that...that" Crystal would say, starting to search for a word that fits well with the hatred she had for Discord and that mare.

"Hey! Don't you dare insult Fluttershy!"

And there, Spike, who barely knew about relationships, knew what he had to do. Almost in slow motion, while Discord's eyes widened as he realized what he had just said, Spike would throw himself to the ground, covering his head the moment Crystal's horn began to glow with the start of a spell.

"Son of...!"

And so Spike would hear a loud explosion along with a plethora of lights and intermittent sounds that would last almost a whole minute. After a few extra seconds, Spike would raise his head to see the situation. Discord would be completely burned by that beam, inside a mirror where hundreds of Pinkie Pies were bothering him, hitting him with rubber chickens, playing bad pranks, and basically subjecting him to one of the greatest tortures of the modern era.

"..." Spike would turn a bit to see Crystal, noticing how she was breathing heavily, with her hair falling over her face, leaving only her body and snout visible. Clearing her throat, the mare would straighten up and shake her head, letting her mane start to float in the air as always. "Mhhg!...I apologize that you had to see that, young Drake."

Spike would stay staring at the surreal scene in front of him, with Discord being bothered by countless versions of Pinkie Pie, and Crystal showing her anger in all its splendor. While Crystal apologized, Spike could only nod with a small amazement.

"No problem, I guess... What the heck is going on here?" Spike would ask, trying to make sense of the madness taking place in the mirror universe.

"Oh, Crystal and I were just having a friendly chat. You know, like old acquaintances," Discord would reply, trying to appear nonchalant despite the chaotic situation he was in.

"Friendly? We were having a FRIENDLY chat? Discord, I hate you!" Crystal would shout, raising her front hooves in frustration.

"It's just a little difference of opinions, no need to dramatize it so much, my little snowflake!" Discord would say with a mocking smile.

"Little snowflake? Are you kidding me?" Crystal would snort, looking at Discord in disbelief.

"Spike, can you explain to this dislocated creature that I don't appreciate his visits?" Crystal would look at Spike with some seriousness.

"Well, Discord, I think you should consider stopping provoking Crystal. You're only making things worse," Spike would say, trying to act as a mediator.

"But where's the fun in that if I can't annoy someone from time to time?" Discord would respond with his characteristic mischievous smile.

Crystal would release a frustrated snort. "You can have fun without disrupting my peace. Besides, I don't need your company."

"Oh, but how could you resist the incomparable company of Discord?" Discord would stand up in a dramatic way, as if he were performing in a play.

"Quite easily, actually," Crystal would respond sarcastically while Discord continued to be hit by all those Pinkie Pies.

"Crystal, should we... do something about it?" Spike would ask, looking at Crystal with a raised eyebrow.

"That's Discord's business. If he wants to stop this madness, he can do it himself," Crystal would respond firmly.

"Oh, come on, Crystal! Don't take everything so seriously. We're here to have fun," Discord would say, trying to downplay the matter.

"Have fun! Do you think this is fun? You're insufferable!" Crystal would exclaim, pointing towards Discord while he continued to be bothered by the Pinkie Pies in the mirror.

Spike, seeing that the situation wasn't going to improve on its own, would step forward and suggest: "H-Hey! How about you... calm down a bit? I still don't understand what the heck is going on here!"

Crystal would frown and look at Spike, considering his words. Discord, on the other hand, would cross his arms with a thoughtful expression.

"An agreement? That sounds rather boring, but I suppose I could consider it," Discord would comment, apparently willing to listen.

Crystal would sigh, resigned. "...Alright, I'll give it a try. But make it clear, Discord, any heavy prank or attempt to disturb me again won't be tolerated."

"I'll try, my dear Crystal. Maybe we could even organize a card game or something," Discord would suggest, smiling maliciously, summoning a deck of cards with all the drawings changed to his face.

Spike would watch the scene with caution, noting how Discord and Crystal seemed to reach a fragile agreement. Still confused about what was happening, Spike thought that maybe a card game could divert attention and calm tensions.

"Well, a card game doesn't sound so bad, right?" Spike would say, trying to be optimistic.

Crystal would sigh again but nod her head. "Yes, it could be a less destructive way to pass the time. But, Discord, I warn you, if you try to cheat or anything..."

"Don't worry, Crystal, I'll be as fair as I can be," Discord would interrupt with a slightly unsettling smile.

"Hey... I don't understand, why don't you just banish him from this universe if you don't want him here?" Spike would say, somewhat confused.

"He can do whatever he wants... Yes, my power is still superior to his, but I'm not in the mood for everything that entails throwing him out of here."

Crystal, feeling affected by the chaotic conversation and Discord's jokes, decides to take measures to relieve her headache. With a sparkle of her horn, she summons a glass and some medicine. She carefully pours the liquid into the glass, preparing to take it in the hope of finding some relief.

Spike observes the situation, noting the tension that has built up between Crystal and Discord. Meanwhile, Discord, although seemingly entertained, shows a hint of curiosity at Crystal's response to discomfort.

"You're not telling me you're giving up so easily over a simple headache?" Discord jokes, raising an eyebrow with his characteristic playful expression.

"No way. I'm not going to let your behavior ruin my day," Crystal responds, taking the glass with determination and drinking the medicine.

The medicine seems to take effect quickly, gradually relieving Crystal's headache. The tension in the room decreases a bit, and Crystal feels more capable of facing the situation calmly.

Spike, seeing the interaction, decides to intervene again. "Can we try to keep the peace here? I don't think there's a need to continue with the confrontations."

Crystal nods, recognizing the wisdom in Spike's words. "You're right, Spike... I summoned you to talk to you about something, but Discord here decided to ruin everything."

"Come on, Crystal, I was just trying to add a bit of excitement to this boring mirror universe," comments Discord, playing with a card between his fingers.

"Excitement is the last thing we need here. I wanted to talk to you, Spike, but this...Buffoon's appearance ruined it as always," explains Crystal, directing her attention towards the young dragon but repeating her comment so that Discord knew exactly how much she hated him.

"Hey, why do you two get along so badly?" Spike would say with a raised eyebrow.

Crystal sighs before responding, trying to explain the complicated relationship she has with Discord. "It's a long story, Spike. Discord and I have had our...romantic moments in the past, maybe a few millennia ago, I don't know anymore."

Spike raises an eyebrow, surprised by the revelation about the past history between Crystal and Discord. The situation begins to make more sense, considering the tension between them.

"Ah... that explains a lot," comments Spike, trying to understand the complexity of the situation. "And does that... still affect your relationship?"

"This idiot abandoned me without reason years ago, stopped appearing, sending letters every few centuries until he met that...Pegasus you call a friend, and just forgot about me until today," Crystal would say, looking at Discord angrily, thinking if maybe setting him on fire again would be a good idea.

Discord lowers his gaze, seemingly affected by Crystal's words. Although his playful expression diminishes for a moment, he stands up again with a defiant smile.

"Come on, Crystal, don't dramatize so much. I've gone through many changes over the years. Why don't we make a deal? You give me back into my favorite dragon, and I'll leave you alone," suggests Discord, extending one of his claws theatrically.

"No way. I've lived too long with the pain you caused me to simply let it go. I don't need or want your deals," responds Crystal, rejecting Discord's offer firmly.

Spike watches the interaction, feeling the tension in the air. Meanwhile, Discord sighs theatrically.

"Always so stubborn. But if that's what you want, Crystal, so be it. I'll go my way and leave you in peace, as long as you don't interfere in my... activities," says Discord, pausing before adding the last term, hinting at his chaotic antics.

"As if I could trust your words. But at least I'll be able to live my life without you showing up to ruin everything," responds Crystal, maintaining her firm stance. "Just go away, Discord... And don't say a word about what happened here if you want to stay alive."

Discord accepts Crystal's demand but not without letting out a mocking laugh. "Oh, Crystal, always so dramatic. But if that's what you wish, I'll be on my way. Goodbye, my dear friends." With an exaggerated bow and a snap of his fingers, Discord disappears in a flash of chaotic lights, leaving Crystal and Spike in the mirror universe.

After Discord's departure, the room falls into a strange silence. Crystal sighs deeply, relieved that the confrontation has come to an end. Spike, however, remains thoughtful in the face of the complexity of the situation.

"Thank you, Spike. I appreciate your intervention. Things tend to get complicated when Discord is involved," says Crystal, breaking the silence.

"No problem. It seems like you have a complicated history," comments Spike, still trying to process all the information.

"Yes, we do. It was... interesting to have him back in my life after so long," responds Crystal, looking into the distance. "But well... it seems like we can finally talk."

"Talk about... what?" Spike would say, raising a confused eyebrow.

"You see, Spike, I assume you remember how your friends defeated Sunset Shimmer."

"Of course! They transformed into those super cool pony versions with their pony features!"

"Exactly," Crystal nods. "And that transformation was possible thanks to the magic of friendship. Now, you've found yourself in a universe where those transformations are not only real but...something that you can also do"

With a puzzled expression, Spike tries to make sense of Crystal's words. "Wait, so you're saying I can transform into something else too?"

Crystal nods. "Indeed, You didn't realize that after you barely use it against somebody who hurt your friend?"

"I...I was using that transformation against Iron Will?"

"Exactly young Drake...Those transformations exist because of the power of friendship, let me guess, you always assumed that only your friends were able to do those kind of things?"

Spike, now realizing the implications, scratches his head with a somewhat embarrassed expression. "Well, yeah... I mean, it's always them who transform, and I'm just... me."

Crystal chuckles softly. "The magic that flows through your friends can also be found here inside you. You share a connection with them, and that connection grants you the ability to tap into the magic of friendship as well."

Spike blinks in surprise. "So, you're saying I can transform too? Like, into a pony or something?"

Crystal would just shake her head. "A dragon"

Spike's eyes widen in astonishment. "A dragon? But I'm already a dragon!"

Crystal smiles, nodding. "Yes, you are. But in the human world, you are just a human, with the link you have with your friends, you can use the magic of friendship and do the same thing they do but...with your own race."

Spike ponders this revelation for a moment. "So, how do I do it?"

Crystal tilts her head, looking thoughtful. "It's not about a specific spell or incantation. It's about embracing the magic of friendship within you. Think about your friends, the strong connections you have with them. Let that magic flow through you, and you'll discover your ability to transform."

"Wait...I don't get it! If you are saying that my friendship with my friends is that strong...Why are you saying that they are bad? Why you are keeping me away from them!?"

"..."I had assumed we were past this phase" Crystal would say, letting out a disappointed sigh. "A strong friendship doesn't mean a friendship worth keeping."

Spike, now even more confused, furrows his brow. "I don't get it. If you have a problem with my friends, why did you summon me here? What do you want?"

Crystal looks at Spike with a mix of frustration and regret. "I wanted to help you, to understand why you are here, you have to be able to understand why i'm keeping you away from your friends before even thinking about comming back"

"But I can't ignore my friends. They're a huge part of my life, and if I can transform like them, why should I stay away?" Spike questions, a determined look in his eyes.

Crystal looks away, conflicted. "It's not that simple. I don't want to see you hurt or disappointed. The world you come from is not as straightforward as this one."

"Even if there are challenges, my friends and I have always faced them together. I can't just turn my back on them," Spike insists, the bond of friendship fueling his determination.

Crystal looks at Spike, conflicted and torn between her own concerns and Spike's conviction. After a moment, she sighs, realizing the strength of the bond Spike shares with his friends. "You still don't get it right?...Okey...We would talk again, goodbye young drake"

With that, Crystal's horn would glow, and a portal would open, enveloping Spike. Then he would find himself back in the human world, surrounded by the familiar sight of the train, still lying on Fluttershy's body, sleeping peacefully in the quiet train cabin.

"W-What just happened?" Spike would mumble, rubbing his eyes and trying to make sense of the surreal experiences in the mirror universe.

Fluttershy would stir slightly, waking up from her nap. "Oh, Spike, did you have a strange dream?"

Spike, still feeling a bit disoriented, would sit up and look around. "I... I think so. It was ...I don't know."

Fluttershy would smile gently. "Well, you're safe now. We're almost at Cloudsdale. Did you sleep well?"

Spike, contemplating the events in the mirror universe, would nod slowly. "Yeah, I think I did. Thanks for letting me rest on you, Fluttershy."

Fluttershy would blush a bit but smile warmly. "Of course, Spike. We're here for each other, after all."

As the train continued its journey, Spike couldn't shake the feeling that there was more to the mirror universe and Crystal's intentions than he had discovered.

The Beautiful Shy girl

Spike and Fluttershy would disembark from the train, with Spike letting out a yawn as he grasped Fluttershy's hand. Cloudsdale station was bustling with activity, men and women of all shapes and colors bustling about.

"Excited, Spike?" Fluttershy would ask with a smile as they walked along the platform.

"Yeah, I guess so. It's my first time visiting Cloudsdale in this world, right?" Spike would reply, looking around with curiosity, letting out another yawn, rubbing one of his eyelids.

"Exactly. There are so many cute things to see here, and I'm sure you'll love it," Fluttershy would comment as she guided Spike towards the station exit, deciding to ignore that Spike had mentioned something from another world, assuming it was best to let the tired boy say his things.

As they walked through the bustling streets of Cloudsdale, Fluttershy would point out some interesting places and tell Spike about the city. Although Spike was still thinking about what had happened in the mirror, he would try to focus on enjoying time with Fluttershy and exploring Cloudsdale together.

"Aren't your parents going to welcome us at the station?" Spike would say, raising an eyebrow in confusion.

"Oh, my parents know we would make it on our own. They wanted us to have some time for ourselves before joining them," Fluttershy would explain with a calm smile.

"So... how about you show me the best places here?" Spike would say with a smile.

"Of course, Spike! There are so many lovely places you'll enjoy," Fluttershy would respond excitedly. She would take Spike's hand and guide him through the lively streets of Cloudsdale.

First, Fluttershy would take him to the Wing Gallery, a space dedicated to showcasing the artistic creations of local citizens. Paintings and sculptures floated gracefully in the air, creating a unique and visually stunning experience thanks to a couple of threads that gave the illusion of everything floating.

"Wow... Isn't this somewhat dangerous?" Spike would say as he crouched to look under a statue, running his hand to see if anything happened, but the statue would simply continue floating by the threads.

"Don't worry, Spike. Everything is securely fastened. The threads are quite strong and are part of the magic of Cloudsdale. That's how they exhibit art here," Fluttershy would explain with a gentle laugh as she watched Spike explore with curiosity, feeling somewhat more... free. Usually, even with her best friends, she tended to retract and not act so freely, but Spike's innocent aura made her feel like she could be herself.

After enjoying the Wing Gallery, Fluttershy would take Spike to Rainbow Heights, a place filled with shops and street vendors. Here, they could find everything from delicious treats to local handmade items.

"Spike, look at these rainbow cookies! They're so delicious," Fluttershy would exclaim, dragging Spike to that candy stand. "I remember when I was just a kid! Whenever my brother or I passed an exam or something, we'd come to this place, and they'd buy us whatever we wanted. These cookies have always been my favorites."

"Yeah, I definitely want to try them," Spike would respond with a smile, looking at the girl somewhat happily, seeing that at least this version of Fluttershy could act more freely.

They would approach the stand and buy some rainbow cookies. The sweet and tempting aroma would fill the air as Fluttershy and Spike enjoyed their delicious treats.

After indulging in rainbow cookies, Fluttershy and Spike would continue exploring Rainbow Heights, enjoying the varied offerings of shops and street vendors. They would stop at a flying toy store, where Spike would gaze in awe at the different models of toys propelled by small wings.

"Spike, would you like to have one of these toys?" Fluttershy would suggest, kneeling next to the boy and pointing at the displayed toys.

"Yes, that would be great! Can I have one?" Spike would ask excitedly, looking at the toys with bright eyes.

Fluttershy would smile and nod. "Of course, Spike! Pick the one you like the most." Both would enter the store, and Spike would choose a dragon-shaped toy that gracefully soared when wound up.

With the new toy in hand, Fluttershy and Spike would continue their stroll through Cloudsdale. Some people would turn around, observing the boy with a huge dragon plush in one hand and a flying dragon toy in the other, but neither of them seemed to mind.

After exploring Rainbow Heights and enjoying Spike's new toy, Fluttershy and Spike would head towards the Cloud Garden. This place was quite peculiar, as the focus was not on plants, but rather on beautiful animals of almost every kind.

Spike would gaze with fascination at the colorful creatures fluttering and frolicking in the Cloud Garden. Some had fluffy wings, while others gracefully floated in the air. Fluttershy, being an expert in creatures, would share information about each of them as they walked, enjoying the little boy's curiosity.

"Spike, look at those little colorful birds. They're known as Emerald Sparrows. They're very friendly and love singing cheerful songs," Fluttershy would explain, pointing to the small birds fluttering around them.

"Yeah, they're adorable. Hello, little Emerald Sparrows!" Spike would greet with enthusiasm, extending his hand to see if any would perch on it. One of the birds would approach curiously and land on Spike's arm, causing laughter and smiles between them.

Fluttershy would watch the interaction with tenderness, delighted to see Spike enjoying the wonders of Cloudsdale. They would continue their tour of the Cloud Garden, exploring every corner filled with creatures and beautiful landscapes.

Finally, they would reach the Celestial Plaza, a place where communities gathered for special events and celebrations. The square was adorned with bright and colorful lights, and various stalls offered games and activities to enjoy.

"You know, Spike... We arrived on the city's anniversary, so... would you like to participate in a game?" Fluttershy would ask, pointing towards a ring-toss booth.

"Sure! Why not?" Spike would respond excitedly, eager to try his luck in the fun game.

Both would join the fun, laughing and enjoying the festive atmosphere of the Celestial Plaza. Spike would notice how Fluttershy was looking for something that interested her, so he would smile to himself, knowing well what prize to win for her. Spike would crack his fingers and walk towards a bottle-throwing game with a baseball, ready to play.

"Hey, mister, how much for 3 throws?" Spike would say, stretching his arms a bit with a smug smile.

The vendor, a friendly-looking man with a top hat, would smile at Spike's determined attitude.

"Well, young man, for three throws, the price is two bits. Good luck!" the vendor would respond, handing Spike a small bag with three baseballs.

Spike would take his position in front of the lined-up bottles, focusing on the target. Fluttershy would watch with excitement, thrilled to see how her friend would perform.

Spike would throw the first ball with precision, knocking down two bottles and receiving some applause from the spectators. He would concentrate even more for the next throws, showcasing his skill in the game.

Spike would throw the second ball skillfully, toppling another bottle and drawing more applause and cheers from the crowd. Fluttershy, excited about Spike's success, would encourage him with warm applause.

For the third throw, Spike would take his time, carefully assessing the position of the bottles. With a determined look, he would throw the ball with strength and precision, knocking down the last bottle and completing the challenge successfully.

"Incredible, Spike! You did it!" Fluttershy would exclaim, excited, while the crowd applauded and cheered for Spike's skill in the game.

"Heh, not bad, kid!" the man would say with a smile.

Spike, satisfied with his feat, would smile proudly. "Thanks! It was fun." He would pick up his prize, a small silver necklace with the figure of a white rabbit, and show it to Fluttershy with a smile. "Look, Fluttershy, I won this for you!"

Fluttershy would light up with joy. "Oh, Spike, it's beautiful! Thank you, you're very kind." She would accept the gift with gratitude, admiring the figure affectionately.

After the exciting game, Spike and Fluttershy would continue exploring the Celestial Square, enjoying the various attractions and the festive atmosphere. They would participate in other games, try local delicacies, and immerse themselves in the celebration of Cloudsdale's anniversary.

"Look!" Spike would say, pointing to a pamphlet attached to a shop, where there was information about a light show in a few days.

"Oh yes! It's one of the biggest anniversary spectacles. Every year, I come with my family to see this!"

"That sounds amazing, Fluttershy! I definitely don't want to miss it," Spike would say excitedly, examining the pamphlet with enthusiasm.

"It's truly magical. The lights and fireworks in the Cloudsdale sky are simply breathtaking. I'm sure you'll love it," Fluttershy would comment with a smile, enjoying Spike's excitement.

They would decide to mark the date of the light show on their calendars and plan to attend together. While continuing to explore the Celestial Square, they would come across an anniversary souvenir stand, full of decorative items and mementos.

"Spike, would you like to get something to remember this special day?" Fluttershy would ask, pointing to the colorful items at the stand.

"Of course! How about we choose something together?" Spike would respond, animated by the idea.

Fluttershy and Spike would explore the stand, laughing and enjoying themselves as they examined different souvenirs. Finally, they would choose a small ornament shaped like a cloud with shimmering sparkles that captured the magical essence of Cloudsdale.

"This will be perfect to remember our day here," Fluttershy would comment, holding the ornament carefully.

Spike would nod with a smile. "Yes, and every time I see it, I'll remember how amazing it was to be with you!"

Fluttershy would smile, appreciating Spike's words. "Me too, Spike. This day was truly special."

Fluttershy and Spike would continue exploring the Celestial Square, enjoying the attractions and the festive atmosphere. As they walked, Fluttershy remembered her secret hideaway in Cloudsdale, a quiet and beautiful place away from the celebration's hustle and bustle.

"Spike, would you like to see a very special place? It's my secret hideaway here in Cloudsdale," Fluttershy would suggest with an intriguing smile.

"Oh, definitely! What are we waiting for?" Spike would respond, excited by the idea of discovering a secret place.

Fluttershy would lead Spike through the lively streets of Cloudsdale, moving away from the Celestial Square. They would arrive at a quiet and secluded corner, where the city lights faded, and serenity took over.

"This is my special place," Fluttershy would share, pointing to a small overlook with benches surrounded by plants and flowers. A gentle breeze would blow, carrying fresh fragrances and creating a charming atmosphere.

"Spike, this is my refuge when I need a moment of peace. It's a magical place where you can relax and enjoy the tranquility," Fluttershy would explain, inviting Spike to sit on one of the benches.

Spike would sit, observing the peaceful landscape before him. "It's really beautiful, Fluttershy. Thanks for sharing it with me."

"I'm glad you like it, Spike. It's a special place for me, and now it is with you too," Fluttershy would express, sitting beside him.

Out of nowhere, they would hear a small noise from a bush. Both would be slightly startled by the sudden sound. Fluttershy, always attentive to nature sounds, would lean forward with curiosity, trying to identify the source of the noise.

"Spike, did you hear that?" Fluttershy would ask in a whisper, her blue eyes focused on the bush where the noise came from.

"Yes, what do you think it could be?" Spike would respond, looking attentively at the bush, ready for anything.

Suddenly, a large bear would emerge from the bush with a loud growl, surprising Spike and Fluttershy. Fluttershy, despite the initial startle, would show surprising calmness. She would slowly stand up from the bench and direct a calm gaze at the imposing bear.

"Calm down, friend. We're not here to harm you," Fluttershy would murmur in a gentle tone, as if she were talking to a wounded animal.

The bear, still growling, would seem to calm down a bit upon hearing Fluttershy's soothing voice. Spike, watching the scene in amazement, would wonder how Fluttershy always managed to connect so well with animals.

Fluttershy would take cautious steps toward the bear, extending her hand gently. "We're friends, no need to be scared."

The bear would sniff Fluttershy's outstretched hand and suddenly change its attitude. It would stop growling and start approaching Fluttershy slowly, allowing her to pet its fur. Spike, still surprised, would join Fluttershy, watching as the situation shifted from tense to peaceful in seconds.

"This is Mr. Whiskers; he escaped from the zoo when I was a child and has been here ever since... Always wanted to call animal control or something to set him free, but with how things are, they'll probably just lock him up again," Fluttershy would say with a sigh, petting the bear's snout, where whiskers resembling those of a cat hung, explaining the name.

"Mr. Whiskers is a charming name," Spike would say, amazed by Fluttershy's connection with the bear. "It's amazing how you can understand and calm animals so easily."

Fluttershy would smile as she continued to pet the bear. "Well, I've had a lot of practice over the years. Animals deserve understanding and respect, just like any living being."

Spike would join Fluttershy in petting Mr. Whiskers, noticing the unusual but adorable whiskers hanging from the bear's snout. As they interacted with their unexpected friend, the quiet and peaceful atmosphere of Fluttershy's special place would be restored.

"It's such a magical place, Fluttershy. Thanks for sharing it with me," Spike would say, appreciating the serenity of the surroundings and Fluttershy's fascinating connection with animals.

Fluttershy would nod with a smile. "I'm glad you like it, Spike. Sometimes, we all need a quiet sanctuary to connect with nature and friends, even if they have whiskers like Mr. Whiskers here."

They would continue spending pleasant time with Mr. Whiskers, enjoying the company of the unusual but friendly bear. As the sun slowly set in the Cloudsdale sky, Spike and Fluttershy would bid farewell to their furry friend and return to the anniversary celebration in the Celestial Square.

"This was the best day ever! Even though it's getting dark."

"I'm glad you enjoyed it, Spike. Although it's already getting dark, we still have a charming night ahead," Fluttershy would say with a sweet smile, but after a couple of seconds, her eyes would widen suddenly. "Wait... My parents!"

Realizing she forgot about her parents, Fluttershy would hurry a bit, guiding Spike out of the park. They would both walk quickly as Fluttershy tried to explain the situation.

"I'm sorry, Spike. I lost track of time. My parents will be worried if we don't get there on time," Fluttershy would express, showing a concerned expression as they hurried through the streets of Cloudsdale toward Fluttershy's home.

"Don't worry, Fluttershy. I'm sure your parents will understand that we were just enjoying the day," Spike would say, trying to reassure her as they walked hastily. Although he was tired, he didn't want Fluttershy to feel guilty about what happened.

Finally, they would arrive at Fluttershy's cozy home in Cloudsdale. The facade was decorated with soft lights that illuminated the entrance, creating a warm and inviting atmosphere. Fluttershy would smile to herself, taking a deep breath before carefully opening the door.

The Lazy Stylist

At the exact moment the door swung open, Fluttershy and Spike would be tackled by two individuals, who would hug them tightly despite being on the ground.

"Spike! Fluttershy! You're finally here!" Fluttershy's parents would exclaim with joy as they hugged them tightly, disregarding the fact that they were on the ground. Both parents would visibly relax upon seeing their daughter and her friend safe and sound.

"I'm so sorry, Mom, Dad. We lost track of time while exploring Cloudsdale," Fluttershy would apologize, getting up from the ground and returning the hug to her parents.

"Don't worry, dear. What matters is that you're here now," Fluttershy's mother would say, smiling tenderly as she helped Spike up.

"Yes, sweetheart. We're glad to see you, Spike. How was your first day in Cloudsdale?" Fluttershy's father would inquire with interest, looking at Spike with a kind smile.

"It was amazing, Mr. Shy! First, Fluttershy showed me this super cool floating art museum! And then she took me to this sort of shopping area! And we had cookies! And she bought me a super cool dragon!"

Fluttershy's parents would laugh joyfully at Spike's enthusiastic description. "I'm glad to hear that, Spike! It sounds like Fluttershy gave you an incredible tour of Cloudsdale," Fluttershy's father would comment, smiling proudly at his daughter.

"Yeah... It was a wonderful day," Fluttershy would add, nodding with a small smile, though to Spike's surprise, she seemed to be holding a more... nervous demeanor, letting her hair cover part of her face. "Thank you for understanding, Mom, Dad."

Fluttershy's parents would exchange understanding looks before hugging her again. "We'll always be here for you, Fluttershy. You don't have to worry about anything," her mother would say affectionately, while her father nodded firmly.

Spike would observe the scene with a mix of tenderness and admiration for the close relationship between Fluttershy and her parents. For a few seconds, his mind would wander to vague memories of two of the most important people in his life... Night Light and Twilight Velvet, the two ponies who had welcomed him as their son... He should have visited them more often; now he'd probably never see them again. Spike would feel a lump in his throat as he remembered Night Light and Twilight Velvet, his adoptive parents in Equestria. Though they were separated now, he would always carry their love and gratitude in his heart.

While Spike watched the touching scene before him, he would feel a warm hug from Fluttershy, who had noticed his change in mood. "Are you okay, Spike?" she would ask with concern in her voice, pulling back a bit to look him in the eyes.

Spike would nod slowly, trying to smile to reassure Fluttershy. "Yeah, I'm okay, Just... remembering some things. But I'm happy to be here with you guys," he would respond sincerely, feeling the comforting support from Fluttershy.

Fluttershy would smile sweetly, feeling empathy for her friend. "I'm here for you, Spike, If you ever need to talk or vent, I'm here to listen," she would offer sincerely, placing a comforting hand on Spike's shoulder.

"If you need anything, don't hesitate to tell us," Fluttershy's father would offer with a kind smile, extending his support to Spike as well.

"Thank you, Mr. Shy, I'm sure we'll have a lot of fun together here in Cloudsdale," Spike would reply with a smile, feeling comforted by the warm and welcoming atmosphere of Fluttershy's home.

Fluttershy would nod with a reassuring smile towards Spike, grateful for her friend's presence and her parents' support.

Upon entering the house, Spike and Fluttershy would be greeted by the delicious aroma of freshly baked lasagna wafting through the air. The comforting scent would fill their nostrils and awaken their appetites as they made their way to the kitchen, following the tantalizing fragrance.

"Oh, it smells delicious," Spike would exclaim, letting out a sigh of satisfaction.

"Yes, my mom makes the best lasagna in Cloudsdale," Fluttershy would respond with a smile, anticipating the delicious meal awaiting them.

After washing their hands and leaving Spike's things in Fluttershy's room with the idea of later taking everything to the guest room, they would be ready to eat, everyone sitting at the table until Fluttershy noticed something. There was an extra plate on the table, and it wasn't Spike's.

"Wait, what's that?" Fluttershy would ask curiously, pointing to the extra plate on the table as she sat down next to Spike.

Fluttershy's mother, who was serving the lasagna, would notice her daughter's gaze and smile knowingly. "Oh, that's for our special guest tonight," she would respond with a mysterious smile.

"Special guest? Who is it?" Spike would inquire curiously, feeling intrigued by the surprise.

"It's a surprise!" Fluttershy's mother would reply with a playful laugh, keeping the secret for the moment.

After a few minutes, the doorbell would ring, announcing the arrival of the mysterious guest. Fluttershy would get up to open the door, revealing a tall mint-colored pegasus with elegantly styled blonde hair, if Spike could assume, it was Fluttershy's brother, Zephyr Breeze.

"(oh...Zephyr)" Spike would think, suppressing a sigh, assuming that trouble would start because of his attitude or something.

Fluttershy would smile upon seeing her brother Zephyr Breeze standing in front of her. "Zephyr! What a surprise to see you here," she would exclaim joyfully, hugging her brother warmly.

"Little sis! I couldn't miss the chance to share a family dinner," Zephyr would respond with a charming smile, returning Fluttershy's hug enthusiastically.

Spike, observing the interaction between the siblings, would open his eyes in surprise; this was not how he imagined Fluttershy would react to her brother's presence, the slacker who left all his jobs. "(wow...maybe he has already passed his attitude development here?)"

Fluttershy would introduce Spike to her brother, and Zephyr would shake his hand with a friendly smile. "Hi, Spike. Nice to meet you. I've heard a lot about you," Zephyr would say, surprising Spike with his genuine friendliness.

"Uh, hi, Zephyr, It's a pleasure," Spike would respond, a little bewildered by Zephyr's sudden change in attitude.

And so, dinner would finally begin, with Spike watching Zephyr with confusion. Zephyr, far from being the slacker Spike remembered, proved to be a caring and attentive brother, genuinely interested in Fluttershy's life and getting to know Spike better. Fluttershy, for her part, seemed to enjoy her brother's company and was happy to have Spike sharing this moment with them.

"And do you plan to stay the night, Zephyr?" Fluttershy would ask calmly as she continued eating.

Zephyr would nod with a smile. "Of course, little sis! I wouldn't miss the chance to spend more time with you and get to know Spike a little better," he would respond eagerly.

Spike, still surprised by Zephyr's change in attitude, would cautiously nod. "Yeah, it would be great to have someone else in the house," he would comment, trying to hide his disbelief.

"I hope you don't mind sharing the guest room with Zephyr, Spike," Fluttershy's father would say somewhat embarrassed, as they had transformed Zephyr's room into a "man cave".

"Sure, no problem!" Spike would say with a smile, already accustomed to Zephyr's attitude, simply deciding to accept that in this universe, Zephyr had matured faster.

Fluttershy would smile, grateful for Spike's understanding attitude. "Thank you, Spike. I'm sure you two won't have any problem sharing the guest room," she would say with a smile.

Dinner would continue in a warm and welcoming atmosphere, with Spike, Fluttershy, Zephyr, and their parents sharing stories and laughter. As the night progressed, Spike would begin to feel more relaxed in Zephyr's company, enjoying the new family dynamic he had discovered.

After dinner, Fluttershy would lead Spike and Zephyr to the guest room, making sure they had everything they needed to spend the night comfortably. Spike would lie down on the bed, reflecting on the day full of surprises and how things in this world seemed to be so different from what he expected.

"And tell me Spike, what's got you so stressed?" Zephyr would say as he laid his sleeping bag on the floor.

Spike would be surprised by Zephyr's direct question, but then he would sigh, deciding to share some of what had been on his mind.

"Well, it's just that... It's nothing really important. Just some things that have been happening lately. Things that make me question... well, a lot of things," Spike would respond, trying to find the right words to express his thoughts.

Zephyr would nod with understanding. "I understand. Sometimes life can be a bit confusing and overwhelming. But you know, you can always talk about it if you need to. You know, brother to brother," Zephyr would say with a comforting smile, showing a side of himself that Spike hadn't seen before. "I can give you a free hair therapy session if you'd like, hehe."

"Hair therapy?" Spike would say with a raised eyebrow.

"Hehe, come with me, you'll see," Zephyr would say getting up from the floor and waiting for Spike to do the same, it was quite late, but therapy was more important.

Intrigued by Zephyr's proposal, Spike would get up from the bed and follow his brother out of the guest room. He wondered what kind of "hair therapy" awaited him, but he was willing to find out.

Zephyr would lead him down the hallway to a small lounge that had been converted into a relaxation space. Scented candles illuminated the room with a soft and comforting light, while pillows and cushions were arranged on the floor around a low table.

"Spike, welcome to Zephyr Breeze's Hair Therapy Salon," Zephyr would say with a smile, spreading his arms towards the space. "This is where you can release all your worries and tensions while undergoing a rejuvenating hair treatment."

Spike would observe the space with amazement, unable to help feeling a little skeptical but also intrigued by what awaited him.

"Uh, hair treatment?" Spike would ask, not quite sure what to expect.

"Exactly!" Zephyr would exclaim enthusiastically. "Come on, take a seat and let me take care of you. I guarantee you'll feel completely refreshed by the end."

Spike, determined to go with the flow, would sit on the floor and allow Zephyr to begin his mysterious hair therapy. Zephyr, with expert hands and delicate movements, would start massaging Spike's scalp with scented oils, creating a sense of deep relaxation and well-being.

"Ah... that feels amazing," Spike would sigh, closing his eyes and letting himself be carried away by his brother's skills.

"You know Spike? Almost all the stress the human body has goes straight to the scalp, it makes it dry and brittle" Zephyr would say as he used the oils to moisten Spike's hair. "Especially in people who like to style their hair like us two."

Spike would nod, absorbing the information as he enjoyed the scalp massage. He would begin to feel the tension slowly dissipating, replaced by a sense of calm and tranquility.

"Mmm... That makes a lot of sense," Spike would murmur, relaxing even more under Zephyr's expert care.

"Then tell me Spike, how was it at your home?" Zephyr would say, starting with the part of the "therapy" that gave its name to his style.

"Well... I was adopted by a family after their daughter helped me, I was just a baby back then," Spike would say, letting out a sigh as Zephyr grabbed a brush and started to brush Spike's hair carefully.

Zephyr would listen attentively to Spike's story as he continued with the hair massage. His skilled hands moved gently, releasing any tension that might be in Spike's scalp.

"Wow, that sounds like an incredible story, Spike," Zephyr would comment with admiration. "It's great that you found a family to take care of you and love you. And that girl who helped you must be someone special."

Spike would nod with a smile, feeling a little grateful as he remembered all that his adoptive family had done for him over the years.

"Yeah, they definitely are. They've given me a lot of support and love, even when things get tough," Spike would respond, reflecting on the unconditional love he had received from his family. "My brother was the best, he always defended me from everyone who mocked me, and now he's a royal guard!"

"Your brother sounds like someone really special. It's great to have someone you can trust and who's always there for you," Zephyr would comment sincerely, showing a thoughtful side that Spike hadn't seen before.

"That's right... Then we moved to a small town because my sister's teacher wanted it... And there we met our best friends!" Spike would say with a smile, as Zephyr washed the oil out of Spike's hair with water.

"Wow, being friends with your big sister's friends isn't something very common"

"Well... we weren't really friends, I guess, it was more like... the adorable kid? Although I always liked helping them in any way I could!"

Zephyr would nod with a understanding smile as he continued Spike's hair treatment. "I understand, sometimes connections are formed in unexpected ways. But it's okay, what matters is that you were there to support your friends when they needed it," he would comment kindly.

Spike would relax even more, enjoying the honest and quiet conversation with his brother. The feeling of tranquility and comfort he experienced at that moment was comforting, and he would allow himself to fully immerse in it.

"I like helping them... I clean the house when they have gatherings, I take care of their pets when they go on trips, I make sure my sister goes to bed when she should" And so Spike would continue telling his tasks, things that even for many adults would be too much.

"Spike... Don't you feel that maybe it was too much for you? You're just a little kid, and I highly doubt that being a "pin cushion" for one of them is a joke..." Zephyr would say with sincere concern for what the boy was narrating.

Spike, upon hearing Zephyr's genuine concern, would reflect on his responsibilities and the role he played in his friends' lives.

"Well, maybe... sometimes I feel like I'm doing too much, but I also like helping. I want to make sure my friends are okay and happy, so I do what I can to support them," Spike would explain, expressing his feelings honestly.

"I understand, Spike. It's admirable that you want to help your friends in that way. But it's also important to remember that you need to take care of yourself and not take on more responsibilities than you can't handle" Zephyr would say, offering wise and compassionate advice.

Spike would release a sigh, feeling somewhat uncomfortable with the direction the conversation with Zephyr had taken. Although he appreciated his brother's concern, he would prefer not to delve into certain topics that made him feel vulnerable or exposed.

"Can we please drop the subject, Zephyr?" Spike would ask kindly, seeking to shift the conversation focus to something lighter and more comforting.

Noticing Spike's discomfort, Zephyr would nod understandingly and refrain from any further comments on the matter. "Of course, Spike. I'm sorry if it made you feel uncomfortable. I'm here for you if you need to talk about something else," Zephyr would respond sincerely, respecting his brother's boundaries and offering his unconditional support.

"Although let me give you one last piece of advice, Spike," Zephyr would say as he swiftly moved over Spike, with his brushes in both hands on Spike's wet hair. "If you ever feel stressed or overwhelmed... Just tap into your inner Zephyr."

Spike would be surprised by Zephyr's sudden movement, but before he could say anything, he would feel the brushes moving swiftly over his wet hair. The sensation would be a bit odd at first, but he would soon begin to relax under his brother's skillful movements.

"My inner Zephyr?" Spike would inquire, intrigued by Zephyr's comment as he closed his eyes and let himself be carried away by the experience.

"Yes, your inner Zephyr," Zephyr would confirm with a mysterious smile. "We all have an inner strength that helps us overcome challenges and face difficulties. Sometimes, you just need to connect with that part of yourself and let it guide you."

Spike would reflect on Zephyr's words, finding deep meaning in them. Although the idea of his "inner Zephyr" sounded somewhat abstract, he understood the message behind it: to trust himself and his own strengths to overcome tough times.

At that moment, Zephyr would step back, revealing a large mirror in front of Spike, showing how his hair had been styled...in Zephyr's style, causing Spike to chuckle.

"Oh wow! Looks like my inner Zephyr is in full swing," Spike would say amidst laughter, admiring his new hairstyle as he stood up to examine it more closely.

Zephyr would join in Spike's laughter, feeling satisfied to have brought a smile to his brother's face. "Exactly! Your inner Zephyr will always be there to help you maintain a positive attitude and face any challenge that comes your way," Zephyr would comment with a proud smile, glad to have shared a fun and meaningful moment with Spike.

"...Was all of this a plan to style my hair like yours, huh?" Spike would say with a smile, glancing at Zephyr sideways.

"...I'll refrain from making further comments," Zephyr would respond with a mischievous smile and a slight shrug. Both brothers would laugh together, enjoying the camaraderie and good humor they shared in that special moment.

After enjoying their time together, Spike and Zephyr would continue with their nightly routine, each with a renewed sense of fraternal connection and support. With Zephyr's advice in mind and his hair styled in his brother's fashion, Spike would go to bed that night with a sense of calm and confidence, ready to face whatever challenges the future might bring.

Valentine's Day...?

It was a new day in Spike's life, and the boy found himself walking through the school halls feeling somewhat bored. It was Monday after his visit to Fluttershy's house, so he would have to go to either Pinkie's or Twilight's house next, he wasn't sure which one it would be.

Spike would open his locker, letting out a yawn, before starting to search through the papers for his class schedule. After rummaging a bit, he would finally find the paper and unfold it to see which class he had next.

"Ah, here it is," he would murmur to himself as he examined the schedule. He would discover that his next class would be Mathematics with... Professor Discord. "Darn"

Spike would frown upon realizing that his next class was with the eccentric Professor Discord. It wasn't a secret that classes with Discord tended to be total chaos, filled with impossible riddles and extravagant lessons that often left students confused and frustrated.

"Why do I always have him on Mondays?" Spike would wonder to himself, resigned to what awaited him. He was about to close his locker when he would notice a strange red and pink heart-shaped letter.

Spike would abruptly stop upon noticing the letter in his locker. The red and pink heart-shaped letter immediately caught his attention, and his curiosity would lead him to take it and examine it more closely.

"What's this?" Spike would wonder, turning the letter between his hands and examining the paper closely. He didn't recognize the handwriting or the sender, which only increased his intrigue.

Deciding there was nothing wrong with opening the letter, Spike would gently slide his finger along the edge and carefully open it. Inside, he would find a handwritten note with elegant calligraphy and a delicate fragrance filling the air around him. Confused, he would begin to read quietly.

"Dear Spike,

I hope this letter finds you well. I wanted to take a moment to express how grateful I am for your friendship and for everything you've done for me. Your kindness and support mean a lot to me, and I'm so thankful to have you in my life, even if I doubt you have any feelings towards me, I just wanted to get this off my chest somehow, thank you very much for being my friend."

The letter seemed to be a display of gratitude and appreciation towards Spike, and as he continued to read, Spike would feel overwhelmed by the tenderness and sincerity of the words written in the note. Although he didn't recognize the handwriting, he would begin to wonder who could be the sender and why they were expressing their gratitude to him in this way.

"Who could have sent me this?" Spike would wonder aloud, looking around for clues. He couldn't help but feel intrigued by the mysterious sender and wondered what had led them to send him this thank-you letter.

After a moment of reflection, Spike would carefully fold the letter and tuck it into his backpack, determined to investigate later who might be the person behind this touching gesture. Although he was confused by the situation, he also felt grateful and comforted by the kind words he had received. With the letter safely tucked away, Spike would close his locker and head to his Math class with Professor Discord.

Spike would sit next to Twilight in Math class, watching her with curiosity as she read a letter that seemed much more conventional than his. Twilight's nervous expression wouldn't go unnoticed by Spike, and soon he would wonder what might be going through her mind.

"Are you okay, Twilight?" Spike would ask softly, leaning towards her to show his concern.

Twilight would look up from the letter, quickly hiding it on the table somewhat surprised that Spike had noticed her nervousness. "Oh, hi Spike," she would respond, trying to smile though feeling a bit uncomfortable. "Yes, I'm fine. Just got a... somewhat unexpected letter, but it's nothing important."

"Mhhg..." Spike would quickly grab the letter from the table, and start reading it while avoiding Twilight's attempts to grab it from his hands. "...Hehe, so a letter from Flash?"

Those words would only earn a sigh of defeat from Twilight, who would cover her face in embarrassment. "Look... It's not what you think okay? Flash has had a crush on me for weeks but...I don't know why, we've never talked much and I don't want to hurt him by saying I don't like him..."

That would leave Spike very surprised, not so much by the fact that Twilight is not in love with Flash, but that Flash has feelings for Twilight would give him memories of encounters of the Twilight of his universe and Flash. "(wow...Flash's love is such that Crystal could erase Flash's memories but not the feeling?)"

Spike would observe Twilight with understanding as she shared her concerns. Although it wasn't his intention to invade her privacy by reading the letter, he now found himself in a position where he wanted to support his friend in the best way possible.

"I'm sorry, Twilight. I didn't mean to intrude where I didn't belong," Spike would say, carefully returning the letter and showing a gesture of apology. "But I'm here for you if you need to talk about this. You don't have to face it alone."

Twilight would thank Spike for his gesture with a shy smile, feeling comforted by his kindness and understanding. "Thank you, Spike. I really appreciate it," she would respond, feeling a little more at ease knowing she had her friend's support.

"So class! This is the rabbit with a rabbit body and a rabbit head!" Discord would say with a large drawing of a rabbit on the blackboard.

"...Sir, this isn't biology," a girl would say somewhat confused, raising her hand to get Discord's attention.

The girl's comment would provoke laughter among the students, while Discord seemed to ignore the observation and continued with his lesson as extravagant as ever. Spike would find himself trying to contain a laugh, but at the same time, feeling grateful for the brief moment of fun the class provided. Although lessons with Discord were chaotic, sometimes they were just what was needed to break the monotony of the school day.

After that, the boy would have his classes as usual until it was time for literature class, where upon sitting in his seat, he would notice a strange box underneath him. Spike would carefully pick up the box, examining its exterior closely for clues about its origin or contents. He would notice that his name was elegantly written on the top of the box, further piquing his curiosity.

Spike would open the box carefully, wondering what mysteries it might contain. Upon lifting the lid, he would find a small gift wrapped in bright red paper inside the box.

Inside the shiny red paper, Spike would find a small wooden figurine of a dragon, meticulously carved and beautifully decorated. The figurine emanated a warmth and a strange familiarity, and Spike would find himself admiring the craftsmanship and beauty of the gift in awe.

"What could this mean?" Spike would wonder to himself, examining the figurine with curiosity. Although he wasn't sure who could have left the gift, he felt a strange connection to the little dragon figurine, as if it held a special meaning that he didn't fully understand yet.

"Wow, Spike! Do you already have a girl drooling over you?" Snips would say, appearing out of nowhere and slinging his arm around Spike's neck, catching the attention of some other students.

"Darn brother! The only Valentine's gift I've received all day is from my mom," Button Mash would say, observing that dragon with a smile, giving Spike a nudge on the arm.

"I see you're a player both on and off the field!" Rumble would say, appearing and piling on top of Spike along with the other guys, leaving Spike very confused.

"Huh? What the heck is Valentine's Day?" Spike would say trying to get his friends to stop piling on him. "Is it some kind of celebration or something?"

His friends would exchange incredulous looks before bursting into laughter, surprised by Spike's apparent lack of knowledge about Valentine's Day.

"Don't tell me you don't know what Valentine's Day is!" Button Mash would exclaim, amidst laughter, while giving Spike a friendly punch on the arm.

"It's the day of love, dude!" Snips would add, still laughing as he relaxed next to Spike.

"Exactly! It's when you exchange gifts and show appreciation for your loved ones," Tender Taps would explain, smiling as he sat up with the other guys.

The laughter of his friends filled the classroom as Spike tried to absorb the new information about Valentine's Day. Although he felt a little embarrassed by his lack of knowledge about the celebration, he also enjoyed the jokes and camaraderie of his classmates.

"Mmmm... Interesting," Spike would murmur, continuing to examine the dragon figurine in his hands. Although the gift remained a mystery, the connection he felt with the figurine intensified with each passing moment.

"I guess this is another Valentine's Day gift, huh?" Spike would ask, lifting the dragon figurine so his friends could see it better.

"Exactly!" Snips would confirm, still laughing. "Looks like you have a secret admirer, Spike. Hope you know how to handle all that attention!"

"Wait..." Rumble would say, putting his hand on Spike's desk, making everyone stop laughing as they looked at the serious-looking guy. "Did you say "another" gift?"

Spike paused for a moment, realizing he had inadvertently revealed something he didn't expect. The serious looks from his friends made him feel a bit uncomfortable, but he decided to be honest with them.

"Well, yeah..." Spike began, searching for the right words to explain. "I got a letter this morning, also from an unknown sender. It's... similar to this gift, in the sense that it also made me feel appreciated."

The faces of his friends filled with surprise at Spike's revelation. They exchanged looks among themselves, clearly intrigued by this new information.

"A letter too?" Button Mash asked, squinting as he processed the news.

"Wow, Spike, that's doubly mysterious!" Snips exclaimed, with a raised eyebrow. "Looks like you have two secret admirers."

The idea of having two secret admirers made Spike blush slightly, feeling both flattered and bewildered by the situation. The unexpected attention from these mysterious individuals was puzzling, but it also sparked his curiosity and a sense of excitement.

"Two secret admirers, huh?" Spike murmured, feeling a bit overwhelmed by the idea. "It's... interesting."

"Double luck for you, bro!" Rumble exclaimed, giving Spike a friendly shoulder punch with a smile.

"Do you have any idea who they could be?" Tender Taps asked, with a pensive expression on his face.

Spike shook his head, feeling frustrated by his lack of clues about the identity of his secret admirers. "No idea. The letters and gifts are completely anonymous," he replied, with a resigned sigh.

"How exciting!" Snails said, his eyes shining with excitement. "It's like a romantic movie come to life."

Button Mash nodded, sharing his friend's enthusiasm. "Yeah, it's like a detective mystery. Let's solve this, guys!"

Spike smiled, grateful for the support and camaraderie of his friends. Although the situation was puzzling, it was also exciting and made him feel special. With his friends' help, he was determined to uncover the identity of his secret admirers and thank them for the kind gestures they had made.

"Thanks, guys," Spike said, with a smile. "I couldn't do it without you."

"Hey guys! What are you talking about?" Applebloom would say, approaching the group while placing her backpack on the seat next to Spike, sitting down calmly.

"We were talking about the mysterious Valentine's gifts that our champion here has been receiving," explained Button Mash as he messed up Spike's hair with a smile.

Applebloom would stay silent for several seconds before saying with a forced smile, "Gifts?... Like...plural?"

Spike nodded, noticing Applebloom's surprised expression.

"Yes, it seems I've received more than one gift and a letter from a secret admirer," replied Spike, trying to hide his own surprise at the situation.

"It's true!" added Snips, excitedly. "Spike has not one, but two secret admirers!"

"Hmm, well, between a gift and a simple letter, it's clear which one put more effort into it," Applebloom would say, crossing her arms and looking away, confusing the group.

Applebloom's statement took the group by surprise, leaving them in an awkward silence for a moment as they processed her words. It seemed that the idea of Spike having more than one secret admirer was a new unexpected twist in the mystery.

"I guess so..." replied Spike, feeling a bit uncomfortable with Applebloom's comment. "But, what do you mean by 'it's clear who put more effort into it'?"

Applebloom smiled enigmatically, enjoying the effect her words had on the group.

"Well, it seems someone has been paying close attention to our friend Spike's actions," said Applebloom, with a mischievous twinkle in her eyes.

Spike's friends exchanged confused looks, trying to understand the meaning behind Applebloom's words. It seemed there was something more behind her comments, but they couldn't quite grasp what it was.

"What do you mean by that, Applebloom?" asked Rumble, with evident curiosity in his voice.

Applebloom shrugged, maintaining her mysterious smile.

"Figure it out for yourselves," she replied, before getting up from her seat and heading towards another seat to talk to one of her friends.

The group watched Applebloom walk away, still puzzled by her enigmatic words. It seemed that the mystery of Spike's secret admirers was becoming increasingly intriguing and complicated with each new revelation.

"What do you think she meant by that?" asked Button Mash, frowning as he watched Applebloom chat with her friend.

"No idea," replied Snips, shaking his head incredulously. "It seems there are more secrets here than we thought."

Spike nodded, feeling the intrigue growing inside him. It seemed that each new development in this mystery only made it more complex and difficult to understand.

"I think we should talk to Applebloom later and try to figure out what she meant by that," suggested Tender Taps, with a determined look on his face.

"Hey guys, I think she was just-" Snails's comment would be silenced by Snips's hand covering his mouth.

"Snails... Not the time, we're trying to figure out who Spike's admirers are," Snips would say, making Snails gulp nervously and nod slowly.

The day passed slowly, with Spike and his friends continuing their classes while keeping their minds busy with the mystery of the secret admirers. Despite their efforts to find additional clues or decipher the riddles posed by Applebloom, it seemed that the mystery only grew deeper and more complicated with each new development.

The only exception was lunchtime, where Spike would be standing in line with his tray to receive his food, encountering Granny Smith distributing lunch.

"Good morning, Spike!" The woman would say as she handed Spike his food, also pulling out a letter from behind her. "You must be quite the charmer, a very pretty girl came and asked me to give you this!"

Spike took the letter with curiosity, feeling his heart beat a little faster. It seemed that the mystery of his secret admirers was not going to be solved so easily.

"Thank you, Granny Smith," Spike replied with a smile, putting the letter in his backpack along with the other gifts and letters he had received.

Granny Smith winked knowingly before returning to her task of distributing food to the students waiting in line. Spike walked away from the lunch line, feeling the intrigue growing inside him as he wondered what the new letter might contain. He sat at the table with the Cutie Mark Crusaders to open the letter and start reading it while eating his food, ignoring the confused looks the three girls gave him.

The letter was handwritten, with elegant and delicate calligraphy that reflected careful attention and meticulousness. Spike opened the envelope carefully and took out the paper, feeling a mix of excitement and nervousness as he began to read the message.

"Dear Spike,

I hope this little gift finds you well. I wanted to express my admiration for you and the way you've always been so kind and considerate to everyone around you. Your kindness and gentleness do not go unnoticed, and I wanted to let you know how much I appreciate you.

You don't need to know who I am for my gesture to have meaning. What's important is the feeling behind the gift: a sincere acknowledgment of your wonderful personality and generous heart.

Keep being the amazing person you are, Spike. You are special, and you deserve all the love and happiness in the world.

With affection,
Your secret admirer"

Spike finished reading the letter with his heart pounding in his chest. The sweetness and affection behind the words filled him with warmth and gratitude. Although he still didn't know who his secret admirer was, the letter reminded him how lucky he was to have people in his life who appreciated and valued his kindness and gentleness.

"What does the letter say, Spike?" Sweetie Belle asked, curiosity evident in her voice.

Spike smiled, putting the letter in his backpack before responding.

"It's from my secret admirer," he said, with an enigmatic smile. "It seems the mystery remains unsolved, but at least I know there's someone out there who appreciates who I am."

The Cutie Mark Crusaders exchanged looks, clearly intrigued by the situation.

"It's so romantic!" exclaimed Sweetie Belle, her eyes shining with excitement.

"It's definitely an exciting mystery," added Scootaloo, with a smile.

Spike nodded, grateful for the support and curiosity of his friends. Although the mystery of his secret admirer had not yet been solved, he was determined to uncover the truth and thank the mysterious person for their kindness and appreciation.

The day continued with Spike and his friends sharing speculations and theories about the identity of the secret admirer as they enjoyed the rest of their classes and activities. As the day drew to a close, Spike found himself eager to discover more clues that would bring him closer to solving the mystery.

After classes, Spike met up with his friends in the soccer team locker room, ready for practice, where they continued discussing the day's events and the surrounding mystery. Although each had their own theories and suspicions, it seemed they were as puzzled as ever.

"What do you think we should do now?" Spike asked, looking at his friends with determination on his face.

"We could try analyzing the letters and gifts to see if we find any hidden clues," suggested Tender Taps, with a thoughtful look on his face.

"Good idea!" exclaimed Rumble, nodding excitedly. "We could look for watermarks or distinctive seals that might give

us a clue about who could be the secret admirer."

"...Rumble, we're kids," Button Mash would say, watching Rumble with a teasing smile, crossing his arms.

Rumble would pause for a moment, reflecting on his suggestion before smiling and nodding, acknowledging the reality of the situation.

"You're right, Button Mash," Rumble admitted, laughing a bit at his excessive enthusiasm. "I guess we're a bit out of our league here."

"Hey Spike! Is this for you!?" They would hear Snails say from the benches in the locker room, making the group go to see what was there.

Upon arrival, they would see a soccer uniform almost identical to theirs but black with green and purple lines, with Spike's name embroidered on the back in green and a perfect 10 also embroidered in green, surrounding the school emblem would be a purple dragon spitting green fire, it was a completely personalized uniform for the boy, next to this, there would be a large bouquet of red roses.

The group stopped in front of the personalized soccer uniform and the bouquet of red roses, surprised by the unexpected gesture. Spike approached cautiously, examining the uniform with awe and admiration. It was evident that a lot of time and effort had been put into creating such a personalized and meaningful gift.

"Wow! This is amazing!" exclaimed Spike, unable to contain his excitement as he admired the uniform and the roses.

"Who could have done this?" Button Mash wondered, looking around for clues.

Spike checked the uniform for any indication of the sender's identity, finding a small letter that he would open to read.

"Hey Spike! This is Gabby, I asked one of your friends to leave this in your locker for you to find, I hope you like this uniform, and my older sister said the roses would be a good gift, I hope to be able to send you more things, but it's a way of thanking you for all the advice and words you've given me during our friendship, thanks for being the best friend of all!

Sincerely: G, the best striker from Gryffonstone"

"Gabby..." Spike would murmur, his face blushing all over.

"...THREE ADMIRERS!" Rumble would say, making everyone remain silent for several seconds, before starting to celebrate for Spike as if they were animals, grabbing the boy and shaking him while cheering excitedly.

"ANYONE WHO DOESN'T LEAVE THERE RIGHT NOW WILL DO 500 PUSHUPS RIGHT NOW!" Spitfire's voice would silence them all, making them quickly run away from the place, except for Spike, who would quickly go to put on his new personalized uniform, coming out a few minutes later.

With a radiant smile on his face. As he headed to the soccer field, Spike felt overwhelmed by the excitement and gratitude towards Gabby for the incredible gift she had sent him. It was evident that their friendship meant a lot to her, and Spike was committed to continuing to be a good friend and support for her in the future.

"Drake... That uniform doesn't look bad at all," Spitfire would say with a somewhat proud smile for the boy, ignoring the previous order to do the push-ups.

Spike smiled proudly at Spitfire's praise, grateful for his coach's support. With the personalized uniform on and the red roses in hand, he felt more confident and determined than ever to face the next training session.

"Thanks, Coach Spitfire," Spike replied, with a grateful smile. "Gabby did this for me. It's amazing, isn't it?".

Spitfire nodded in approval, impressed by Gabby's gesture and the magnificent personalized uniform.

"It's definitely amazing," Spitfire agreed, with a smile. "It seems you have some very special people in your life, Drake."

Spike nodded, feeling grateful for the support and friendship he had received from Gabby and his other friends. It was comforting to know that he had people in his life who appreciated and valued him, and he was determined to return that love and support in the best way possible.

"Let's give our best in today's training!" exclaimed Spike, with determination in his voice.

Spitfire smiled, impressed by Spike's determination and enthusiasm.

"That's the spirit, Drake," Spitfire responded, putting on her sunglasses and grabbing Spike's roses to take care of them during training. "NOW GO DO 50 LAPS FOR MAKING YOUR TEAM WAIT!"

"AAH!" Quickly Spike would run in the direction where everyone else was running, starting the training with his team.

After a few hours of training, Spike would leave the school with a yawn, all his gifts carefully packed in a bag, his uniform in another, and the roses in his hands, before out of nowhere he would feel someone covering his eyes with a blindfold.

"Surprise!" He would hear Scootaloo's voice as they pushed him to guide him down the stairs.

"Eh!? What's going on!?" Spike would say, holding his gifts firmly.

"We were asked to help you go to the girl you'll be staying with this week, it's a surprise!" Sweetie Belle would say as they helped Spike into a car, closing the door and leaving before Spike could say anything.

"What the heck was that? Did you ask for this Pinkie?" Spike would say as he took off the blindfold assuming Pinkie had requested something so silly, but as he turned around he would raise an eyebrow surprised. "Sunset?"

"Surprise!" Sunset would say with a somewhat embarrassed smile, regretting a little everything she had asked for.

"Sunset, what are you doing here?" Spike asked, still processing the situation.

"Well... Remember that the girls and I were going to talk to allow you to stay with me for a week like with the others? Well... We convinced them!"

Author's Note

Well my beautiful readers, enjoy your day of love and friendship!

I just wanted to told all of you, any question, opinion, ideas, anything you have related to this story, you can ask me on private message anytime!

Like home

Spike felt excited as he showed Sunset the Valentine's gifts while they traveled in the car. With a smile, he pulled out the small wooden dragon figurine and held it in his hand, admiring its meticulous details.

"Look, Sunset," Spike said enthusiastically, showing her the figurine. "This is one of the gifts I received today! I found it on my seat during literature class. Isn't it great?"

Sunset smiled as she glanced at the carved dragon. "It's really nice, Spike," she responded sincerely. "It looks very detailed. Any idea who might have given it to you?"

Spike shook his head, his expression reflecting his confusion. "I have no idea," he admitted. "It's a complete mystery. But I also received a letter this morning, also from an anonymous sender. It's like I have secret admirers!"

"Wow, that sounds intriguing!" Sunset commented, with a chuckle. "Seems like you have some mysterious admirers out there. We should try to figure out who they are."

Spike nodded, sharing Sunset's determination. "Yeah, definitely. My friends and I have been trying to figure it out, but we haven't had much luck so far."

Sunset playfully patted Spike's shoulder, enjoying teasing him a bit. "Don't worry, Spike. I'm sure you'll find out eventually. Meanwhile, it's great to see how much your friends and secret admirers appreciate you."

Spike smiled at Sunset's words, feeling grateful for her support. Although the mystery of his secret admirers remained unsolved, Sunset's company and friendship helped keep his spirits up as they continued their journey together.

"And... Have you been able to meet up with Crystal since the last time we talked?" Sunset would say as she tightened her grip on the steering wheel, glancing sideways at the green-haired boy beside her.

Spike looked out the window, contemplating Sunset's question before responding. The mention of Crystal made him reflect on his current situation, realizing that... It had been a while since he had thought about his friends in his original universe. "I... Yes, I was able to, though I only found out that she deleted the message you sent to Twilight, and she will keep doing it..."

Sunset nodded, understanding Spike's concern. "That explains it... It's tough when things don't go as we hoped," she said empathetically. "But don't worry, Spike. Sometimes things take time to resolve. What's important is that you're making an effort to maintain your relationships and solve the problems."

Spike nodded, grateful for Sunset's words of encouragement. "Thank you, Sunset. It means a lot to me to have your support," he said sincerely.

"I'll always be here for you, Spike," Sunset responded with a reassuring smile. "Together, we'll find a way to handle all of this and get you back with your friends."

Before Spike could say anything, Sunset would have to make a quick turn in the car to avoid colliding with another car that almost hit them. "WATCH WHERE YOU'RE GOING, WEIRDO!" The sudden turn of the car caught Spike off guard, and he gripped the seat as the vehicle abruptly changed direction.

"Uh, sorry, Spike!" exclaimed Sunset, quickly regaining control of the car and returning to the right direction. "That was close."

"No no... It's okay, hehe," Spike felt relieved that the scare of the unexpected turn temporarily diverted the conversation to another topic. Although there were still concerns on his mind, the adrenaline rush of the moment helped release some tension.

Sunset continued to drive carefully, keeping the conversation light to lighten the mood after the incident. As they progressed along the road, Spike gradually relaxed, enjoying the journey with his friend and temporarily pushing away his worries.

After a couple of extra minutes, the two would arrive at a large white house, not quite a mansion, but it looked like the huge houses of wealthy people that Spike saw on television.

"Wow, this house is impressive!" exclaimed Spike, admiring the size and elegance of the place as they got out of the car.

"Hehe, believe me, it is, this is where I've been staying since all the friendship learning stuff started" Sunset would say with a slight sigh, parking the car in the driveway and getting out carefully.

"It must be great to have a place like this to stay," commented Spike, admiring the house. "It looks very cozy."

Sunset nodded with a smile, appreciating Spike's compliment. "Yes, it definitely is," she said. "I feel very grateful to have a place I can call home."

Upon entering the house, Spike was even more amazed by the elegance and comfort of the place. The furniture and decorations created a cozy and homely atmosphere that made Spike feel comfortable immediately.

Sunset led Spike through the house, showing him the various rooms and features of the place. As they explored, Spike became increasingly impressed by the beauty and attention to detail in every corner of the house.

"And is this your room?" Spike asked when they reached a closed door.

"Yes, it is!" replied Sunset, opening the door to reveal a bright and cozy room. "It's where I spend most of my time when I'm here."

Spike wandered around the room, observing the various elements that made it unique. From the shelves filled with books to the photographs on the wall, each detail seemed to tell a story about Sunset's life.

"I like how you've arranged everything," said Spike, admiring the order and harmony of the room.

Sunset nodded, pleased with Spike's compliment. "I try to keep things tidy, but sometimes it can be a challenge," she admitted with a laugh.

Spike stopped in front of a framed photograph on the bedside table, looking at it with curiosity. The picture showed Sunset with her friends, smiling and laughing together.

"Heh... Looks like you've come a long way with the friendship thing, huh?" Spike would say with a small smile, proud of his friend.

Sunset nodded with a soft smile, reflecting nostalgia in her gaze as she looked at the photograph. "Yes, we've been through a lot together," she responded sincerely. "My friends mean a lot to me, and thanks to them, I've learned a lot about true friendship and the value of being there for each other."

Spike nodded in understanding, remembering what Sunset had to go through to get where she is today. "I'm sure they've had a great impact on your life."

"Definitely," agreed Sunset, with a thoughtful expression on her face. "They've been my unwavering support and have helped me become the person I am today, despite having just met them not long ago."

Spike smiled, feeling happy for Sunset's progress and personal growth. "Well, I think you're amazing just the way you are," he said sincerely. "And I'm grateful to have you as a friend."

Sunset returned Spike's smile, gratitude in her gaze. "Thank you, Spike. I'm also grateful to have you as a friend," she responded sincerely as she gave him a light pat on the shoulder.

The two friends fell silent for a moment, lost in their thoughts as they contemplated the photograph and reflected on their friendship. Although they had faced many challenges together, they had also shared moments of joy and growth that had strengthened their bond.

After a moment of reflective silence, Sunset broke the quietness with an

animated smile. "Well, how about we go prepare some food? My tutor will take a while to arrive so we can eat whatever we want!"

Spike nodded enthusiastically, feeling excited about the idea of sharing a meal with Sunset in her cozy home. "Yes, sounds great! Is there anything in particular you'd like to cook?"

Sunset thought for a moment before responding. "Hmm, how about we make some pizzas? I'm starving! hehe" she suggested eagerly.

"Yes, sounds awesome!" Spike responded, excited about the idea of making their own customized pizzas. "Do you have all the ingredients we need?"

Sunset nodded with a smile, starting to walk towards the kitchen with Spike following quickly, reaching the large kitchen of the place, making Spike laugh a bit at how big and tidy it was. "But who are you staying with? Fancypants?"

"It's a surprise, hehe" Sunset would say with a smile as she prepared the pizza ingredients, while Spike seemed to be looking for something in the kitchen cabinets. "Hmm? What are you looking for, Spike?"

"Oh, just my... Apron," Spike would say before remembering he wasn't in his universe, and his favorite apron wasn't anywhere to be found, a silly reminder but one that would have made him remember he was still separated from his universe and his friends. The sudden realization that he wasn't in his own universe made Spike pause for a moment, feeling a pang of nostalgia and sadness for the things he missed. However, he forced himself to push those thoughts aside, reminding himself that he was on a new adventure and that he needed to stay focused on the present.

"Oh, it's okay," Spike responded, forcing a smile to hide his moment of melancholy. "I don't need an apron, I can cook without it."

Sunset noticed Spike's expression and approached him with concern in her gaze. "Are you okay, Spike?" she asked, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder.

Spike nodded, trying to seem as lively as possible. "Yes, it was just a moment of distraction," he said with a forced smile. "I'm fine, really."

Sunset gave him a understanding look before nodding with a gentle smile. "It's okay, Spike. If you need to talk about something, I'm here for you," she said gently.

Spike appreciated Sunset's gesture and nodded gratefully. "Thank you, Sunset. It means a lot to me," he said sincerely.

"Wow..." Spike would say as Sunset was trying to put out the small fire that had formed in the oven because despite Spike's experience, they had ended up burning the pizza.

"I'm really sorry, Spike," Sunset said as she struggled to extinguish the fire in the oven. "It looks like this time the pizza turned out a little... too cooked."

Spike approached the oven and observed the mess with a mixture of frustration and concern. Although he had cooked many times before, this time things had gone terribly wrong.

"Don't worry, Sunset," Spike replied, trying to stay calm. "I'm sure we can fix it."

"... " Sunset would just smile a little and pick up her phone and wallet, implying that she was going to order pizza delivery, so Spike would laugh and nod for the girl to order pizza while he cleaned up.

After a couple of minutes, the two of them would be on the couch watching TV while waiting for the pizzas to be delivered. "Dang... How I wish we had these things in Ponyville, although maybe Twilight would forbid them to me for wasting my time or something like that."

"I understand what you mean," responded Sunset with a smile, looking at Spike. "Sometimes, life in Ponyville can be a bit... predictable. But I guess that's part of its charm, isn't it?"

Spike nodded, reflecting on his life in Ponyville and the adventures he had experienced with Twilight and the others. Although he sometimes longed for a change of pace and new experiences, he also deeply valued the stability and sense of community he found in his home... in his family.

"Yes, you're right," Spike agreed. "But occasionally, a little excitement wouldn't hurt. I guess that's why I like coming to Canterlot High and spending time with you and the others."

Sunset smiled, appreciating Spike's words. "I'm glad you enjoy spending time here. It's always fun having you around."

Out of nowhere, the doorbell of the house would be heard, causing Sunset to go open the door and Spike to set two plates and soda on the living room table so they could eat. When Sunset returned with the pizzas, the two sat on the couch and began to enjoy the hot and delicious food, with Spike devouring the pepperoni and chicken pizza while Sunset stuck with her vegetable pizza. After a while of eating and chatting animatedly, Spike and Sunset finished their pizzas, satisfied and happy to have resolved the situation in an improvised way. Sunset picked up the empty plates and took them to the kitchen while Spike lay back on the couch, feeling relaxed and content.

"Thanks for the food, Sunset," Spike said with a smile, looking towards the kitchen where she was busy cleaning. "Although it didn't turn out as we expected, it was fun."

Sunset peeked her head from the kitchen and returned the smile. "You're welcome, Spike. It's always nice to have a quiet night at home, even if we end up ordering pizza."

Spike nodded, feeling grateful for Sunset's friendship and company. Sometimes, quiet and relaxed evenings were just what he needed after a busy day at school or in Ponyville.

"Definitely," Spike agreed. "And it's always more fun to share these experiences with someone special."

Sunset smiled warmly and approached the couch, sitting next to Spike. "Same here, Spike. You're a great friend."

Spike would settle in to rest his head on Sunset's lap, closing his eyes ready to rest a bit, Sunset was about to tell him if he was sleepy, he should go to sleep, but she would decide better just to leave it like that, let him rest a bit. The quiet and cozy atmosphere of the living room enveloped Spike as he relaxed in Sunset's lap. The soft lamp light created a serene and comforting atmosphere, and the distant sound of the television provided a relaxing backdrop for his rest. With his head resting on Sunset's lap, Spike let himself be carried away by the feeling of tranquility that surrounded him. He closed his eyes and allowed himself to relax completely, releasing any worries or tensions he may have been holding onto.

Sunset watched affectionately as Spike peacefully rested. A feeling of affection and gratitude filled her heart as she contemplated the friendship they shared. Meeting Spike had enriched her life in many ways, and she was grateful to have him as a friend and companion. Careful not to disturb Spike's sleep, Sunset gently stroked his hair, conveying a sense of calm and security to him. She knew how important it was for him to be able to rest and recharge after a busy day, and she was determined to ensure he felt comfortable and peaceful. After a while, Spike began to relax even more, his breathing becoming deeper and calmer. Sunset smiled tenderly, pleased to see him resting peacefully.

Eventually, the tranquil and relaxing atmosphere of the living room completely enveloped Spike, and he drifted into a restful and peaceful sleep. Sunset remained by his side, deciding to follow his example and ending up sleeping on that couch.

After a few hours, Spike would feel himself being moved very lightly, but enough to wake him up, Spike would look around and notice that he would be lying on Sunset's bed, with the girl sleeping by his side.

"Oh, sorry Spike, I didn't mean to wake you up, I just wanted to bring you to sleep in bed"

"Uh, but..." Spike would turn to see who that voice came from, needing a few seconds for his brain to adjust and see who it was. "...Principal Celestia?"

"Shhh, keep sleeping Spike, don't worry," that woman would say with a smile, giving him a soft kiss on the forehead. "Rest, we'll talk tomorrow, okay?"

And with that, Spike would stay silent for a few seconds before smiling and nodding slightly, letting Celestia leave the room, with only the sound of her heels against the wooden floor of the room.

The boys are back in town...But they never left and you are the new here

As Spike lay on the bench, gazing at the sky with a pensive expression, his friends were having fun playing football in the local park. The sun shone high, creating a warm and pleasant afternoon for outdoor enjoyment, which Spike couldn't seem to embrace.

From his vantage point, Spike could hear the laughter and shouts of his friends as they ran across the field, chasing the ball and arguing because apparently one team's goalposts were more sturdy than the other's. Although he enjoyed spending time with his group of friends, this time he preferred to take a moment for himself and reflect in silence.

As he watched the clouds drifting in the blue sky, Spike let his thoughts wander freely, reflecting on recent events in his life. He thought about his family in Ponyville, his friendship with the people in this universe, and the adventures he had in both universes.

As the sun slowly moved across the sky, Spike felt lonely and weighed down by his situation. Although life could sometimes be complicated and full of uncertainty, Spike had rarely felt troubled before; certainly, the more he thought about it, the more he doubted if the adventure against King Sombra had been his worst experience emotionally.

After a while, one of his friends approached Spike and sat beside him on the bench.

"Are you okay, Spike?" Tender Taps asked with concern, noticing Spike's thoughtful expression.

Spike nodded with a soft smile. "Yeah, I'm fine. Just thinking a bit."

"Are you also wondering what you'd like to be?" Tender Taps asked somewhat innocently, reminding Spike that they were still kids after all, though he couldn't call anyone immature.

"...Yeah," Spike replied after a couple of seconds, deciding to lie rather than having to explain or lie about the situation he was truly experiencing.

"Well, if you ever want to talk about it, I'll be here for you," Tender Taps said kindly. "But for now, would you like to join us and play some football? It'll surely cheer you up."

"No, thanks," Spike said with a slight sigh as he covered his eyes with his arm to shield them from the direct sunlight.

"Okay, Spike," Tender Taps responded kindly. "Take all the time you need. We'll be here when you decide to join."

With a reassuring smile, Tender Taps stood up from the bench and joined the other friends who continued playing football on the field. Meanwhile, Spike remained alone on the bench, immersed in his thoughts and emotions.

His thoughts wandered between memories of his life in Ponyville and the experiences he had in this world. He wondered if he had made the right decisions, if he had done the right thing by accepting that he couldn't return yet. Uncertainty consumed him, leaving him with a sense of emptiness and loneliness. Spike sighed as he wrestled with his thoughts and emotions, feeling overwhelmed by uncertainty and nostalgia. He wondered if he would ever find a solution to his situation, if he would ever reconcile his life in Ponyville with his life in this world, if he would ever find a place where he truly belonged.

As time passed, Spike felt increasingly lost and disoriented. The feeling of loneliness and disconnection enveloped him, making him feel even more isolated from his friends and everything he had ever known.

"Hey Spike!" Snips' voice interrupted him as he leaned over Spike's head, resting his hands on either side. "We're going to get some candy! Wanna come?"

"Uh, yeah, sure," Spike said, trying to hide his turmoil behind a mask of normalcy. "That sounds fun."

Snips grinned widely, seemingly oblivious to any signs of discomfort from Spike.

"Awesome!" Snips exclaimed enthusiastically. "Let's go then!"

With that, Snips stepped away from the bench and waited for Spike to get up to accompany him to the candy store. Spike sighed internally, grateful for the momentary distraction that the trip to the candy store would provide.

As he rose from the bench and followed Snips and the rest of the group, Spike tried to leave behind his thoughts and worries for a moment, focusing on the present moment and enjoying the company of his friends, if only for a while. Perhaps the answers to his questions and the solution to his problems would come with time, but for now, he was determined to make the most of the time he had with his friends and find some comfort and joy in their company.

As Spike and his friends returned to the park, Pipsqueak watched Spike closely, noticing the dull expression on his face and the subdued tone in his voice. He approached Spike with concern in his eyes, feeling the need to find out what was happening with his friend.

"Are you okay, Captain?" Pipsqueak asked gently, placing a reassuring hand on Spike's shoulder. "You seem a bit... distracted."

Spike looked up at Pipsqueak and raised an eyebrow somewhat confused before giving him a gentle punch on the shoulder. "Hey, Scootaloo is still the captain."

Pipsqueak smiled slightly at Spike's response, acknowledging his attempt to divert attention from the sensitive topic he was trying to address.

"Yeah, of course, sorry Spike," replied Pipsqueak with a soft laugh. "I thought you looked a little worried, but if everything's fine, then it's fine."

Spike nodded, starting to feel better, deciding that he simply needed to enjoy the time with his friends; he didn't want to ruin their day with his mood.

"Hey Spike! The guys are gonna do their raps! Wanna listen!?" Rumble said with a somewhat teasing smile, as the whole group knew how bad of rappers Snails and Snips could be.

With a smile on his face, Spike joined the group as they prepared to listen to Snails and Snips' improvised raps. Although he knew they wouldn't be the world's best rappers, Spike was sure they would be fun and entertaining, and that was all that mattered at that moment.

"Alright, guys! This rap is about the worst thing that can happen to a person!" Snails would say, with a rapper cap turned backward, while Snips stood beside him with a gold chain that no one knew where he had gotten it from.

"Socks, socks, they're on my feet!,
Keep 'em clean, or they'll smell like a beet.
Slide 'em on, they feel so neat,
But lose one sock, and your pair's incomplete.

Cotton, polyester, wool, or silk,
Mix 'em up, wear 'em like you're dressed in milk.
Toe socks, crew socks, ankle socks too,
Rock 'em with sandals, I ain't judgin' you.

Socks, socks, they're on my feet!,
Keep 'em clean, or they'll smell like a beet.
Slide 'em on, they feel so neat,
But lose one sock, and your pair's incomplete.

Lost in the laundry, where do they go?
One sock missing, it's a fashion no-no.
Mismatched pairs, oh what a sight,
But who cares, we'll still rock 'em right!

So next time you're steppin' out, don't forget your socks,
They're more than just fabric, they're footwear rocks.
Keep 'em fresh, keep 'em clean,
Socks on fleek, that's how we lean!"

After that rap, the two would cross their arms, leaning against each other back to back, leaving the rest of the group in silence.

"That was... Ironically your best rap so far," Pipsqueak would say, surprised by the way his two friends had done a rather impressive rap.

"And it was about socks?... Seriously, guys?" Button Mash would say, raising an eyebrow, pointing at the duo with his hands.

Snips and Snails looked at each other, exchanging a proud smile at the recognition from their friends.

"Yeah, that's right," Snails replied with a laugh. "Who would have thought socks could be so inspiring for the art of rap!"

Snips nodded enthusiastically, adding, "Exactly! Sometimes, the simplest things can inspire the best ideas."

"...You guys are just you," Spike would say, laughing a bit as he covered his face with both hands.

With the sun beginning to set on the horizon, the group decided to start gathering their things and head back home. Spike bid farewell to his friends, wishing everyone a good night and promising to meet again soon. As he walked home, Spike would notice some strange movement in one of the alleys, so he decided to peer in, confused.

Spike would furrow his brow upon seeing a group of teenagers sitting on the dumpsters in the alley. It seemed strange to him to see them there, and he wondered what they might be doing in such an unconventional place.

Deciding to investigate further, Spike would approach the alley, trying to be discreet so as not to draw attention from the teenagers. He would hide behind a dumpster, observing the scene with curiosity and caution.

From his hiding spot, Spike would overhear snippets of the teenagers' conversation, although he wouldn't fully understand what they were talking about. He would try to inch closer to listen better, but without drawing attention to himself.

As he observed, Spike would notice that the teenagers seemed to be passionately discussing something, gesturing and speaking loudly. Something about their behavior would raise Spike's suspicions.

"I'm telling you, Fume! It's impossible for Mistress Marvelous to beat anyone in the group! Even Radiance is stronger than her!" One of the boys would say, shouting and poking his finger into the forehead of another slightly thinner teenager.

Spike would frown upon hearing the discussion among the teenagers, noticing the tension in the air and the animosity in their voices, but most importantly, the fallacies in the arguments they were using in the discussion.

"Excuse me, can I ask what you're talking about?" Spike would inquire with curiosity, trying to sound friendly and non-intrusive.

The teenagers would turn surprised upon hearing Spike's voice, not expecting to be interrupted in their private conversation. One of them, who seemed to be the leader of the group, would furrow his brow and approach Spike with a challenging look in his eyes.

"And who are you?" the teenager would ask, with a tone of distrust. "Why are you sticking your nose into our business?"

Spike would remain calm in the face of the teenager's reaction, trying to explain his curiosity in a friendly manner.

"I'm Spike," he would respond, extending his hand in a gesture of peace. "I was just passing by and overheard your conversation. I was intrigued by what you were discussing and thought I might join in."

The leader of the group would study Spike for a moment, assessing whether he could trust him or not. After a moment of deliberation, he would seem to decide that Spike posed no threat and would relax slightly.

"Well, since you're here, I guess there's no harm in telling you a little about what we were talking about," the teenager would say, his tone of voice calmer now. "But if you speak out of turn, we'll break your jaw, got it, shrimp?"

Spike would nod understandingly, catching the not-so-subtle hint.

"...We're talking about the latest Power Ponies movie. They're going to face each other, and this idiot insists that Lasso Girl is stronger than Radiance!" a taller, heavier teenager would say, pointing at Fume.

"THE POWER PONIES ARE HAVING A MOVIE!?" Spike would exclaim with a sparkle in his eyes upon hearing that.

"...Um, yeah? It's like the tenth one in the cinematic universe,"

Spike would slump to the ground, overcome with excitement at the news of a Power Ponies movie. The teenagers would look at him with surprise and confusion, unsure of how to react to his extreme reaction.

After a while, Spike would be sitting as the rest of the group watched him, puzzled.

"Sorry guys, I got a little too excited," Spike would say, trying to smile with dignity. "But thanks for telling me about the movie! I definitely have to see it!"

The teenagers would smile at Spike's reaction, sharing his excitement for the upcoming Power Ponies movie.

"No problem, buddy!" the chubby teenager would exclaim. "We're excited to see it too! It's great to find another Power Ponies fan around here!"

"Tsk! We're not fans of the Power Ponies! We just... Like their movies!" Garble would say, nudging the chubby teenager a bit. "...Anyway, I'm Garble! These are Fume and Clump."

"It's great to meet you guys! I'm Spike!" Spike would exclaim enthusiastically, extending his hand to shake Garble, Fume, and Clump's in a gesture of camaraderie. "And thanks again for telling me about the movie! We'll definitely have to watch it together when it comes out."

"Oh, that sounds awesome, bro!" Clump would say before Garble grabs him by the hood to pull him away from Spike.

"Tsk, maybe bringing someone to distract my sister at the movies so she stops asking us every little thing is a good idea," Garble would say before simply sighing. "Alright, shorty, looks like you've earned yourself a free ticket, hehe."

Spike would smile widely at Garble's invitation and the prospect of watching the movie with his new friends. He would thank Garble for the generous offer and express his excitement for the opportunity to enjoy the movie together.

"Wow, thanks, Garble!" Spike would exclaim, with a grateful smile. "I'm excited to watch the movie with you and your friends!"

Garble would smile slightly at Spike's excitement, acknowledging that the night promised to be fun and full of adventures with his new friend.

"Exactly, shorty!" Fume would reply with a laugh. "It's going to be an epic night we won't forget!"

Noticing that it was starting to get late, Spike would bid farewell after getting Garble's number and rush home.

After a couple of minutes of walking, he would finally arrive at Celestia's house, entering after wiping his feet on the doormat.

"How was it, Spike?" Celestia would say as she watched TV, sipping some tea.

"Umm... It was fine, I guess... I had a good time with my friends," Spike would say, feeling a bit uncomfortable in the woman's presence.

Celestia would look up from the TV upon hearing Spike's response, noticing his discomfort and deciding to address the issue with sensitivity.

"I'm glad to hear that, Spike," Celestia would respond with a gentle smile. "It's always important to spend time with friends and enjoy their company."

"Yeah... I... I'll go take a shower," he would say before quickly walking away, leaving Celestia alone in the living room to sigh and continue with her own activities.

The Movie

Spike would be excited as he got ready to go see the movie with his new teenage friends, dressed for the occasion in his best casual outfit. He wore a light green short-sleeved shirt with a subtle pattern of small purple stars, paired with dark jeans that fit him comfortably but stylishly. On top, he had put on a brown leather jacket that added an extra touch of style and protected him from the cool of the night. On his feet, he wore white and blue sneakers matching his shirt, comfortable to walk in but trendy enough to complete his look. With each step, he exuded a calm confidence and palpable excitement for the night ahead.

After making sure he had everything he needed, like money to buy popcorn and drinks, Spike would leave his house after saying goodbye to Celestia. Sunset would have the opportunity to go to a sleepover with the girls, so after returning, Spike would have the room to himself, with a smile on his face and a gleam of anticipation in his eyes, Spike would see a "car" stopping in front of him, with the rest of the teenagers coming to pick Spike up for the movie.

"Hey Spike, ready?" Garble would say, dressed in the same clothes as when he met him, but the rest of the group would be wearing almost the same, only this time with Power Ponies shirts.

"Yeah, I'm ready!" Spike would exclaim with enthusiasm, showing a radiant smile as he approached the car. He would go to open the door, but would see that there was no space for anyone to enter, leaving Spike confused.

"For the trunk," Fume would say with a teasing but not rude smile. Spike would raise an even more confused eyebrow, when the boy approached the trunk, opening it, he would find two perfectly usable seats, with a girl about his age sitting with her phone in her hands with a bored expression. " ...Hello?"

Spike would look surprised at the girl sitting in the car's trunk, unable to help feeling a little bewildered by the unusual situation. However, he decided to maintain a positive and friendly attitude, extending a hand to the girl with a warm smile.

"Hi! I'm Spike," he would introduce himself, trying to break the ice in a friendly manner. "Are you ready to see the Power Ponies movie?"

The girl would look up from her phone and gaze at Spike with curiosity, assessing him for a moment before returning the smile, albeit a bit smaller.

"Hi, Spike," she would respond, accepting Spike's outstretched hand with a firm handshake. "I'm Smolder. And not really, my brother is just forcing me to come, do you like that stuff?"

Spike would nod eagerly, sharing Ember's enthusiasm for the movie.

"Definitely!" Spike would exclaim with a smile. "The Power Ponies are awesome! I'm sure the movie will be amazing!"

Smolder would smile slightly at Spike's excitement, finding his enthusiasm contagious despite her own skepticism towards the Power Ponies.

"Well, I guess if you're excited, it can't be that bad," Smolder would comment with a soft laugh. "I hope you're right and the movie is worth it."

Spike would be happy to finally meet someone new in this universe, as far as he remembered, he hadn't met anyone named Smolder in the Pony universe, it was good to have someone without a preconceived opinion.

"What's up, little sis? If you don't like the movie we can just drop you home and enjoy it ourselves!" Smolder would say with a teasing smile as Spike sat carefully closing the trunk.

"W-When did I say I don't like it!? I was just kidding just kidding!" Smolder would say slightly worriedly, causing the group to laugh at her, causing a pout from the girl.

"Hey, don't worry! I'm sure we'll all love the movie," Spike would respond with a reassuring smile.

Upon arriving at the cinema, everyone would get out of the car and stretch a bit before entering, at that moment Spike would take the opportunity to get a better look at Smolder, who would be wearing high boots, to Spike's little surprise, common jeans, an orange jacket similar to those worn by athletes, with sleeves of a more orange color and a Power Ponies shirt, hair very similar to Scootaloo's but combed down, she would have some light orange hairs on the side of the rest of her hair similar to his own, along with beautiful light blue eyes.

"(I guess this is something of some dragons)" Spike would think, running his hand through the sides of his hair.

The group would encounter a long line of people waiting to enter the room where the Power Ponies movie would be shown. So they would decide to just wait while talking to each other.

"Hum-Drum is not useless! And you better not say it again if you don't want me to break that pimply face of yours, Gizmo!" Spike would argue with one of those weird guys with poor hygiene who enjoyed mocking fictional characters.

"What the hell did you say, shrimp?" Gizmo would respond, with an aggressive tone of voice. "Hum-Drum is completely useless, there's no way around it. He has no power and always needs the other Power Ponies to save him."

Spike would frown at Gizmo's disrespectful attitude towards Hum-Drum, one of the characters from the Power Ponies. Although he was just a fictional character, Spike felt a strong bond with him and wouldn't tolerate him being insulted in that way.

"That's not true!" Spike would exclaim, raising his voice with determination. "Hum-Drum may not have superpowers like the others, but he's brave and always willing to help his friends. It's not just about having powers, it's about being a good friend and being there when you're needed most."

"Ah, that's just fanboy stupidity!" Gizmo would refute, crossing his arms disdainfully. "We all know that real heroes are the ones with supernatural powers who can save the day. Hum-Drum is just a waste of space on the screen."

Spike would frown at Gizmo's closed-minded attitude, feeling frustrated by his lack of understanding towards a character that meant so much to him.

"That just shows you don't understand anything!" Spike would respond, with a challenging look in his eyes. "Real heroes don't need to have superpowers to be valuable. Hum-Drum may not be as powerful as the others, but that doesn't make him any less important. Everyone has their role to play, and he's an integral part of the Power Ponies team."

The exchange of words between Spike and Gizmo would become increasingly heated, with both expressing their views firmly. Meanwhile, the rest of the group would watch the discussion with interest, enjoying with big smiles seeing how they shouted at each other.

"You have to admit that Hum-Drum is a weak and unimportant character compared to the others!" Gizmo would argue, raising his voice to be heard over the crowd around them. "He has no special powers and always needs to be rescued by the others. How can you call him a hero?"

"That's not just about having powers, Gizmo!" Spike would exclaim, raising his own voice to be heard. "Hum-Drum may not be as strong as the others, but that doesn't mean he's not

valuable. He shows that anyone can be a hero, even without supernatural powers. He's an example of courage, friendship, and sacrifice, and that makes him worthy of admiration."

The exchange of words between Spike and Gizmo would continue for a few more minutes, with both expressing their views. Eventually, the rest of the group would intervene to calm things down and put an end to the dispute before it escalated further after seeing a worker about to come over to say something.

"Enough already, guys!" Garble would interrupt, placing himself between Spike and Gizmo to separate them. "This isn't going to lead to anything good. Why don't we go see the movie and then sort it out between you?"

Spike and Gizmo would look at each other resentfully for a moment, but eventually they would nod resignedly, deciding to set aside their dispute for the sake of the group.

"Alright," Spike would concede, although still maintaining a challenging look in his eyes. "But don't expect me to stop defending Hum-Drum. He's a hero in my book, with or without powers."

Gizmo would nod with a head gesture, although clearly not convinced by Spike's words.

"Okay, we'll leave it at that for now," Gizmo would respond, with a somewhat sarcastic tone of voice. "But don't expect me to change my mind about Hum-Drum."

When it finally came their turn to enter, Spike would join the rest of the group as they searched for seats together in the theater. After finding a suitable spot, they would all settle in and eagerly await the start of the movie.

With the lights in the theater dimmed and the screen illuminated by the movie projection, Spike would immerse himself in the world of the Power Ponies. Although he had been in theaters much superior to this cinema in the Pony world, the excitement of his first movie, and that it was one of his favorite franchises, really made him feel excited.

After about 2 hours, the group would walk out of the cinema with excitement for the movie. Spike would leave the cinema with a radiant smile on his face, thrilled by the experience he had just lived. He would join the rest of the group as they shared their opinions and comments about the movie, discussing their favorite parts and the most exciting scenes.

"That final battle scene was incredible!" Spike would exclaim, excitement palpable in his voice. "IN YOUR FACE, FOUR EYES!"

Gizmo, who was trying to leave quietly, would only furrow his brow upon seeing that Spike had won the argument, as within that movie, Hum-Drum would have saved the Power Ponies and they would have saved the world thanks to him.

"Yes, it was epic!" Garble would exclaim, slapping Spike on the back. "Our little guy here knows how to recognize a good action scene when he sees one!"

With the excitement of the movie still palpable in the air, the group would head to Garble's car to grab a bite to eat, driving to any nearby fast food place.

Upon arriving at the fast food place, the group would head to the counter to place their orders, animatedly discussing what food to choose. After placing their orders, the group would head to the parking lot and start eating, some sitting on the ground of the parking lot or in the open trunk.

"Hey, Spike, what was your favorite part of the movie?" Fume would ask, curiosity evident in his voice as he took a bite of his burger.

Spike would take a moment to think before responding, recalling the scenes that had impacted him the most during the movie.

"I would say-" Before he could continue, Spike and the rest would hear a strange noise, turning around, they would see a man pointing what seemed to be a weapon at them, something that Spike had no idea what it was, but judging by the reaction of the rest, it didn't seem to be a good thing.

"The wallet, now," the man would say with his hands trembling slightly.

"Listen, we don't want trouble," Garble would say calmly but firmly, trying to keep the armed man calm while looking for a way to resolve the situation peacefully, getting up from the ground slowly. "We can give you whatever you want, but please, don't hurt anyone."

The armed man would seem to consider Garble's words for a moment, his gaze scanning the group intently as he weighed his options. Finally, he would nod his head, apparently satisfied with the group's cooperation.

"Then, start taking out your wallets and phones," the armed man would order, keeping his weapon raised as he watched the group cautiously.

Garble would take out his phone and wallet and slowly approach the man, before kicking him, sending him to the ground causing him to drop the gun, lying on the ground defenseless.

"I'm Garble, idiot! You don't rob Garble in his neighborhood!" Garble would say while cracking his knuckles as the rest of the teenagers stood up to support their friend.

"...Is this normal?" Spike would say as he continued with his burger, looking at Smolder who would be doing the same.

Smolder would look at Spike with a raised eyebrow, surprised by how calmly he handled the situation, as although they were used to things like this, she didn't expect Spike to be used to it as well.

"Normally no, but it seems like Garble has things under control," Smolder would respond, staying calm as she continued eating her burger as if nothing was happening. "It's better not to mess with him in his neighborhood."

Meanwhile, the armed man on the ground would seem to surrender, dropping the weapon and raising his hands in surrender. Garble would cautiously approach and retrieve the weapon.

"Get out of here!" Garble would say stomping on the ground for him to run away, letting him go before sitting down again to eat his burger as if nothing had happened.

After the armed man ran away, the group would sigh in relief at the peaceful end of the situation. Garble would put the weapon in a safe place before rejoining the group, apparently unaffected by what had just happened.

"Keep eating, guys. Don't let this idiot ruin our night," Garble would say calmly, trying to keep the situation under control and prevent tension from ruining the group's mood.

While the teenagers talked among themselves, Spike and Smolder would be leaning against the trunk while eating, looking at reviews of the movie on Smolder's phone.

"Wow, it looks like a lot of people loved that final battle scene," Spike would comment as he scrolled down on the screen to read more reviews. "And they're saying the animation was spectacular. I definitely agree with that!"

"That seems like it," Smolder would respond, tilting the phone to see the screen more clearly. "And they're praising the character development. I think this was one of the best Power Ponies movies so far."

"I was Hum-Drum once" Spike would say casually as he took a sip from his drink.

"...What?"

"Nothing."

"...You're a weird guy, Spike."

The Past is always there

Spike would be walking towards the train station alongside what for many was a huge mountain of suitcases and such, this being Pinkie Pie with 'everything required' for the trip to her family farm. Pinkie would have managed to convince the girls and Celestia to let her take Spike for the whole month under the excuse that one week wouldn't be enough to efficiently get to know her whole family. After that, both she and Spike would have obtained a special permit to not attend classes for as long as the month lasted, which was easy for Pinkie since she did the same thing every year.

"Are you sure you need to bring all this, Pinkie?" Spike would ask, looking at the numerous bags with a raised eyebrow as they continued their way to the station. "I'm carrying two suitcases and I feel like I'm overpacking, heh."

"Of course, Spike! You never know what you might need on the farm!" Pinkie would respond, with a bright smile on her face. "Plus, I want to make sure we have everything we need to have the most fun during our time there!"

"Yeah, I guess you're right," Spike would say, shrugging lightly.

"Of course, silly! Pinkie is always right!" Pinkie would say with a big smile, effortlessly carrying all those suitcases.

"I can't argue with that," Spike would say, laughing slightly at his pink-maned friend's words.

Spike would look up at the sky, noticing it was still slightly dark, he didn't remember exactly what time it was, but apparently it was slightly early in the morning to arrive at a good time at the family farm.

"Yeah, I definitely need some extra sleep," Spike would respond with a tired sigh, feeling the weight of lack of rest on his shoulders. "But I'm excited for the trip. It'll be great to spend time with you and meet your family."

"Aww, I'm excited too, Spike!" Pinkie would exclaim, hugging Spike tightly. "It'll be amazing having you with me on the farm and showing you everything we do there! You're going to love it!"

Spike would let himself be hugged by Pinkie, feeling comforted by her enthusiasm and affection. He knew the trip would be an unforgettable experience and he was eager to explore the farm and spend time with Pinkie's family. Though after a few seconds, he would open his eyes, confused.

"Wait, how are you hugging me if you have all your suitcases?" Spike would turn to see Pinkie continuing her way as if nothing, leaving him slightly confused for a few more seconds before starting to follow her slowly.

After a couple of minutes, they would both be sitting in the train seats, with Spike comfortably leaning on Pinkie's shoulder, softly snoring, while the pink-maned girl apparently sent text messages to someone on her phone.

After a few seconds, Spike would open his eyes while sitting in the void of the mirror world, which would surprise him a little since he hadn't done or thought anything that should have caught Crystal's attention.

"What... Hello?" Spike would say as he walked in silence through that place, somewhat confused. It wasn't the vibrant and bright place it always was; it was dark, with the mirrors dimmed. It wasn't terrifying; it was even... relaxing. "Crystal?"

After a few minutes of aimless walking, he would come across a somewhat surprising sight for him. Crystal would be lying on the floor with her eyes closed. He had vague memories of seeing Applejack or Fluttershy sleeping like that on busy days on the farm or with too many animals. Maybe she had too much work that day and needed to rest.

"Are you okay?" Spike wouldn't receive a response, so he would approach a bit closer, then look around and notice a couple of things. Crystal wouldn't be sleeping directly on the floor, but on what seemed to be a blanket. A few meters away, there would be a stack of letters that, as Spike approached, he would see were a mix of letters from Discord, Celestia, and Luna, although all of them seemed to be somewhat old. Alongside them, there would be a couple of old photos of a younger Crystal with Celestia and Luna, some even with a more...'youthful' version of Discord. "Wow..."

"These letters are from Discord, Celestia, and Luna," Spike would murmur to himself, examining the dates they were written. "And some of these photos... They seem to be very old."

Seeing Crystal lying on the floor, Spike would worry about her well-being, wondering why she would be in that seemingly lonely place surrounded by memories of the past. He would approach her carefully, feeling a mix of curiosity and concern about what might be going through her mind.

"Crystal, are you okay?" Spike would ask again, this time a little louder, hoping to catch her attention and get a response.

Crystal would slowly open her eyes upon hearing Spike's voice, blinking a couple of times before focusing her gaze on him. She would seem surprised to see him there, as if she didn't expect his presence.

"Spike..." Crystal would murmur, her voice sounding somewhat distant. "What are you doing here?"

"Just... appeared I guess, and found you here," Spike would respond, pointing to the letters and photos around them. "What are you doing here? And what are all these things?"

Crystal would slowly get up from the floor, looking around with a thoughtful expression on her face. She would approach the letters and photos, feeling a wave of nostalgia as she looked at the memories from the past.

"These are... old memories," Crystal would murmur, her voice filled with melancholy as she used her magic to draw a photo towards her, a photo of Crystal and Celestia sleeping peacefully while Luna read a book next to them. "Memories of times gone by... moments that can never be reclaimed."

Spike would watch Crystal with concern, feeling compassion for her sadness as he reflected on the words she just said.

"What happened, Crystal?" Spike would ask softly, moving closer to offer his support.

Crystal would look at Spike with gratitude, recognizing his kindness and concern. She would sigh before responding, trying to find the right words to express what she's feeling.

"I don't know... I'm just... remembering the past," Crystal would respond honestly, her voice trembling with contained emotion. "Remembering simpler times... happy times... but also times of pain and loss."

"I'm so sorry, Crystal," Spike would say gently, showing empathy for the pain Crystal was experiencing.

"Thank you, Spike," Crystal would respond sincerely, looking at Spike with a faint but comforting smile.

Spike would hesitate for a moment due to his previous experiences with the alicorn, but his heart would ache just leaving her like that, so he would offer Crystal a comforting hug, trying to convey his support and solidarity in that difficult moment. Crystal would accept the hug gratefully, feeling comforted by the kind gesture of the baby dragon.

After a while, Crystal would pull away from the hug, looking at Spike with a somewhat disheartened expression on her face. "Thank you Spike, but I think you should go back to your world, I guess I brought you here by mistake while I was sleeping, I'm sorry."

Spike would nod understandingly at Crystal's words, recognizing that perhaps it was better for both of them if he returned to his own world. Although he didn't like leaving her in that state, he knew that Crystal needed time to process her feelings and memories without his presence. "Understood... You'll be okay."

Crystal would nod with a bittersweet smile, grateful for Spike's support. "Thank you, Spike. I really appreciate your concern. We'll see each other soon, okay?"

Spike would sigh a little upon hearing that, since he didn't really have a high esteem for the woman, before giving her a small comforting smile before stepping back, preparing to return to his world. "Take care, Crystal."

With one last look back, Spike would close his eyes as the characteristic glow of the dimensional portal began to envelop him. Moments later, Spike would disappear from Crystal's room, leaving her alone with her thoughts and memories.

Crystal would sigh, looking at the spot where Spike had been standing moments before, feeling a sense of emptiness as she watched him leave. She would promise herself that she would deal with her emotions and memories, Spike had his own things to worry about, and she wasn't part of those things.

Crystal would remain alone in the room, surrounded by the memories of the past she had been reviewing. She would sigh as she gathered the letters and photos, carefully storing them in a box before placing it in a secure place. Although her thoughts were still filled with nostalgia and melancholy, observing and overseeing the universes was her job; she couldn't afford to feel this way.

After shaking her mane a bit so it would start to float as usual, she would use her magic to make her 'room' disappear, then activating all the mirrors once again, watching as all the universes slowly appeared in those places.

As she walked through that huge black hallway, Crystal would pause for a moment to look up, observing the bright stars that illuminated the place. A sense of peace and tranquility would envelop her as she allowed herself to enjoy the present moment, knowing that, whatever happens, her work was important; she was important for something, and that made her happy.

After a moment of contemplation, Crystal would continue walking down the hallway, passing by the mirrors that displayed the various universes she supervised. Each of those universes was unique and full of stories and adventures that she had observed over time. Although her work could be challenging and sometimes overwhelming, it was also incredibly rewarding.

As she continued her journey, Crystal would occasionally stop in front of one of the mirrors, carefully observing what was happening in that particular universe. Sometimes she saw moments of happiness and joy, while other times she witnessed conflicts and challenges. But she was always there to ensure that everything was in order and that events unfolded as planned.

If the Alicorn passed by a mirror where she saw a purple mare crying in her bed, hugging an empty basket, nobody would ever know.

Author's Note

A short chapter with more story after a few chapters of just goofing around, and it works to set the five days per chapter easier

Rocks, Gems and Boulders

Spike and Pinkie would disembark from the train at the station, observing the somewhat worn and forgotten surroundings, as no one besides Pinkie used it more than once every decade. Pinkie, however, seemed excited to be back at her hometown farm, displaying a radiant smile as she looked around.

"Welcome to the best rock farm in the country, Spike!" Pinkie would exclaim, enthusiasm evident in her voice as she approached her friend. "It's great to be home!"

"Thanks for bringing me, Pinkie," Spike would respond, showing his gratitude with a smile as he rubbed his eye, yawning.

Pinkie would nod with a smile, placing a hand on Spike's shoulder as they headed towards the station exit.

"Oh, you're going to love my family, Spike!" Pinkie would exclaim, palpable excitement in her voice. "They're the most fun and loving people you'll ever meet."

"Heh, coming from you, it's impossible to think of them any other way," Spike would say, despite already knowing what Pinkie's family was like from all the stories she had told them about them in the Pony world.

"We can look for rocks, and collect rocks, and stack rocks, and clean rocks, and make rock soup!" Pinkie would say as she walked alongside Spike, reminding Spike that, well... it was a rock farm.

"That sounds... great, Pinkie!" Spike would say, nodding with some confusion but not wanting Pinkie to feel bad.

"Don't worry, Spike. I'm sure you'll love it!" Pinkie would respond, with a radiant smile as they exited the station and headed towards the farm.

As they approached the farm, Spike would curiously observe the surrounding landscape, noting the vast fields and the grassless gray terrain around them, probably perfect for rocks. The fresh air and tranquil atmosphere of the area made him feel relaxed and somewhat surprised because he didn't expect a rock farm to have such pure and relaxing air, but a farm is a farm at the end of the day. Spike would follow Pinkie with curiosity as they got closer and closer to the farm. As they ventured further into the land, he would begin to notice the presence of different types of rocks, some scattered on the ground and others forming part of the farm's structures, noticing a large rock maybe three times Pinkie's size at the center of it all.

Spike would be impressed by the variety of rocks that adorned Pinkie's farm, from small stones scattered on the ground to large rock formations that seemed to be an integral part of the farm's structure. The large rock in the center stood out especially, imposing and majestic, and Spike would wonder what special story or meaning it might have for Pinkie's family.

"Wow, Pinkie! Your farm is really... Full of rocks!" Spike would exclaim, trying to find something interesting enough in that farm as he followed Pinkie through the terrain. "What's the story behind that big rock in the center?"

"Oh, that's the Family Rock!" Pinkie would respond, with a bright smile as she stopped in front of the imposing rock formation. "It was found by our ancestors and brought to this farm for good luck!"

Spike would observe the rock with renewed interest, slightly impressed by its significance to Pinkie's family and the central role it played in farm life. It was evident that the Family Rock was much more than a simple rock formation.

"That's pretty cool," Spike would say with genuine surprise, not quite remembering if Pinkie had told him about that in the Pony world.

"Yeah, rocks are the best!" Pinkie would respond with enthusiasm, nodding her head as they continued their tour of the farm. "And there's so much more to see and do here! Come on, Spike, let me introduce you to my family!"

As they approached the house, Spike would notice the activity around them, with members of Pinkie's family busy with various tasks related to rocks. Some would be carving and polishing stones, while others would be busy... hitting rocks with picks for some reason.

"Look, Spike, here's my family!" Pinkie would exclaim, pointing towards a group of people near the main house. "They'll love to meet you!"

Spike would see how the only man in that group, with a somewhat strange hat and a long beard, would approach the two of them with a serious and neutral expression, something he remembered well from Pinkie's descriptions.

"Dad!" Pinkie would say with a big smile as she threw herself into her father's arms with force, while the man only reciprocated the hug with a couple of pats on the girl's back.

Spike would observe the interaction between Pinkie and her father with a smile, noting the contrast between Pinkie's exuberance and the seriousness of the man who seemed to be her father. Although her father's expression was serious, Spike could see a spark of affection in his eyes as he hugged Pinkie, indicating that, despite his reserved appearance, he also had a caring side.

"Dad, this is Spike, the cute little baby we're taking care of!" Pinkie would say, introducing Spike with enthusiasm as she let go of the hug, only to grab Spike and rub her cheek against his.

"Verily, 'tis a joy to make thy acquaintance," the man would say with a deep and calm voice, extending a large hand towards Spike in a greeting. "Mine handle is Igneous Rock Pie."

Spike would shake Igneous Rock Pie's hand with respect, feeling a little intimidated by his imposing presence but at the same time recognizing the kindness in his greeting.

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Igneous Rock Pie," Spike would respond courteously, trying to keep his composure despite his nervousness. "I'm Spike, a friend of Pinkie's. Thank you for welcoming me to your farm."

Igneous Rock Pie would nod solemnly, his serious expression softening slightly as he looked at Spike attentively.

"Thou art welcome here, Spike," Igneous would say, his deep voice resonating in the air. "Pinkie hath spoken of thee with fondness, and 'tis good to see thee in person."

Spike would smile, feeling relieved by the warmth in Igneous's words. Although his imposing presence might have intimidated him at first, he now felt more comfortable knowing that he was welcome on Pinkie's farm.

"Thank you, Mr. Igneous," Spike would respond, returning the handshake sincerely. "I'm excited to be here and meet all of you. Pinkie has told me a lot about her family and her farm, and I'm eager to be a part of it."

Igneous Rock Pie would nod approvingly, his stoic gaze softening even more as he listened to Spike's words, although only Pinkie would notice that, as Spike was unable to notice that small characteristic.

"Indeed, thou art welcome to partake in our humble abode," Igneous would say, with a slight glimmer of pride in his eyes, but without changing his expression or stoic gaze. "Pinkie hath oft spoken of her adventures with thee, and 'tis clear that thou art a valued companion."

Spike would feel overwhelmed by Igneous's kind words, feeling even more grateful for the warm welcome he was receiving on the farm. Despite his initial seriousness, it was clear that Pinkie's family was welcoming and kind, and Spike was excited to be a part of it during his stay.

"Thank you, Mr. Igneous!" Spike would say, with a sincere smile on his face, even feeling as his eyes created small tears that didn't shed. "It's an honor to be here and be part of your family during this time!"

Igneous would nod with his stoic gaze, indicating with a gesture that Spike was welcome on the farm. With Igneous's welcome, Spike would accompany Pinkie to meet the rest of the family.

As Spike followed Pinkie around the farm, they would come across a group of three girls sitting in front of some chairs, each one occupied polishing rocks with great skill. Spike would watch with interest as the girls worked diligently and precisely, using different tools and cloths to shape and polish the rocks until they were perfect.

Pinkie would approach the group with a radiant smile, greeting the girls enthusiastically.

"Hi, girls!" Pinkie would exclaim, joy evident in her voice. "I'm excited to introduce you to my friend Spike! Spike, these are my sisters, Limestone, Maude, and my little sister Marble!"

Spike would greet the girls with a wave and a smile, identifying Maude perfectly without any trouble, having heard of Limestone and Marble before from Applejack in the Pony world. So he knew a bit about how to speak to them.

"Hello, girls!" Spike would say, with a friendly smile. "It's a pleasure to meet you all, I... um... I see you're very skilled at polishing rocks!"

"Thank you," Maude would respond with her usual expression and bored voice, carefully placing a perfectly round rock on the ground, giving it a few taps as if it were a pet, making it stay still somehow. "We love working with rocks. It's our passion."

"Yes, we're the best at what we do," Limestone would add proudly, lifting her head confidently. "No one can match our skill in working with these beauties!"

"It's important to polish rocks with care and precision to enhance their natural beauty," Maud would comment, even Spike could understand her deep appreciation for the art of working with rocks.

"Mhhm," Marble would nod without looking at Spike, trying to let her hair cover her face, just trying to work with her.

"It's... Umm... impressive to see what you can achieve with rocks," Spike would comment, admiring the girls' work.

The girls would smile gratefully for Spike's compliment, showing their appreciation for his recognition.

"Thanks, Spike!" Pinkie would exclaim, nodding enthusiastically. "My sisters are the best at what they do! They're the queens of rocks!"

Spike would smile, feeling fortunate to have met the girls and witnessing their incredible ability to work with rocks. He would be about to continue on his way, but would quickly be grabbed by the wrist by Limestone.

"Listen up, runt," Limestone would say, pulling Spike to force him to look directly into her eyes. "I don't care how nice you are or if you're Pinkie's best friend, touch the big rock, or mess up our work, and you'll be sleeping in the mines, got it?"

Spike would feel a chill run down his spine as he was grabbed and stared at by Limestone, her serious and threatening expression making it clear she wasn't joking. Though he would feel a bit intimidated by her words, Spike would nod nervously, understanding the gravity of Limestone's warning.

"Y-yeah, I got it," Spike would respond, trembling a bit, but maintaining a nervous smile. "I won't mess with the big rock or ruin your work. Thanks for letting me know."

Limestone would release him with a grunt, seeming satisfied with Spike's response. Spike would step away from Limestone, feeling a bit relieved to leave behind the tense situation. However, Limestone's warning would resonate in his mind.

"Do you do any sports or exercise?" Limestone would say with crossed arms, observing Spike with a furrowed brow.

Spike, still feeling a bit nervous from Limestone's warning, would try to keep his composure as he responded to her question.

"Um... not really," Spike would admit honestly, scratching the back of his neck nervously. "I haven't had much time for exercise lately, but I try to stay active when I can, and I'm also the captain of my school's soccer team."

Limestone would furrow her brow even more, seeming a bit disappointed by Spike's answer.

"You should do something about that," Limestone would say firmly, pressing her finger against Spike's chest, pushing him back a bit. "If you're going to be here on the farm, you need to be fit and ready to work hard. We don't want you becoming a burden."

Spike would nod multiple times nervously as he felt the sweat trickle down his body. Though he would feel a bit overwhelmed by Limestone's expectations, he would be willing to do what it takes to earn her respect and avoid any trouble.

"I understand, I understand! hehe," Spike would respond, taking a couple of steps back. "I'll make an effort to stay active and be ready to help! Thanks for reminding me! Hehe..."

Limestone would nod in approval, apparently satisfied with Spike's response.

"I hope so," Limestone would say before turning around and returning to her work.

Spike would take a deep breath for a few seconds before leaning on his knees with sweat dripping down his forehead. "Damn, she's scary."

"Awww! You're already almost family!" Pinkie would say as she grabbed Spike and wiped his face with a napkin.

"Family!? I almost feel like she was gonna rip out my heart just to show it to me while it's still beating on my face!" Spike would say as Pinkie let him go onto the ground.

Pinkie would laugh with her characteristic cheerful tone at Spike's dramatic reaction, patting him on the shoulder to comfort him.

"Oh, Spike, don't be so dramatic!" Pinkie would exclaim, with a playful smile on her face as she looked at him with amusement. "Limestone can be a bit... intense, but deep down, she's

a great sister. She's just worried about you, she knows you can do it!"

"I guess you're right, Pinkie," Spike would say gratefully as he wiped the sweat from his forehead. "Thanks for cleaning my face, by the way."

"You're welcome, Spike!" Pinkie would say, with a radiant smile as she gave him a few pats on the shoulder. "I'm here to help you with whatever you need! Now, let's go! You just need to meet my mom! She must be cooking something for lunch!"

"Yes, let's go meet your mom!" Spike would say with a smile, leaving behind the incident with Limestone and focusing on the next step of his visit to Pinkie's farm.

Pinkie would guide him through the farm to the main house, where they would surely find Cloudy Quartz Pie, Pinkie's mother, preparing something delicious in the kitchen. As they approached the house, Spike would feel reassured by the prospect of meeting Pinkie's mother and enjoying a good home-cooked meal.

Pinkie would open the door with enthusiasm, and they would enter together into the cozy house, where they would find Cloudy Quartz Pie busy in the kitchen, preparing a meal that would surely please everyone.

"Mom!" Pinkie would exclaim joyfully as she approached Cloudy Quartz, who would turn around to greet her daughter with the same expression that Igneous Rock had when he met Spike.

"Pinkamena, 'tis a pleasure to have thee here among us." Cloudy Quartz would exclaim, with her classic somewhat worn-out and stoic voice, but gently embracing her daughter.

Spike would watch the interaction between Pinkie and her mother with a smile, noticing the affection and warmth in the embrace between mother and daughter. Although Cloudy Quartz's expression was serious and reserved, Spike could see the love and affection in her eyes as she hugged Pinkie.

"Hi, mom!" Pinkie would exclaim, returning the hug enthusiastically. "I'm so excited to be back home and to introduce you to my friend Spike!"

Spike would approach Cloudy Quartz timidly, extending a hand in a gesture of greeting.

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Cloudy Quartz," Spike would say courteously, trying to impress Pinkie's mother with his best behavior and manners.

Cloudy Quartz would observe Spike attentively, her penetrating gaze carefully evaluating him before nodding in approval.

"Thou art welcome here, young Spike," Cloudy Quartz would say as she accepted Spike's hand for a handshake. "Pinkamena hath spoken highly of thee, and 'tis good to finally meet thee in person."

Spike would feel relieved by Cloudy Quartz's kind welcome, grateful to have made a good impression on Pinkie's mother.

"Thank you, Mrs. Cloudy Quartz," Spike would respond sincerely, returning the mare's smile. "I'm excited to be here and to be part of Pinkie's family during my stay."

Cloudy Quartz would smile kindly at Spike's words, feeling pleased by the respectful and polite attitude of the young dragon.

"Indeed, thou art most welcome here, Spike," Cloudy Quartz would say, with a gentle warmth in her voice. "We art delighted to have thee as a guest in our humble abode. Please, make thyself at home."

Spike would nod with gratitude, feeling more and more comfortable in the company of Pinkie's family.

"Thank you, Mrs. Cloudy Quartz!" Spike would say with a sincere smile. "I'm looking forward to spending time here and getting to know you all better!"

Cloudy Quartz would nod in approval, showing her appreciation for Spike's positive and enthusiastic attitude.

"Verily, 'tis good to hear," Cloudy Quartz would respond with a gentle smile. "Pinkamena hath oft spoken of her adventures with thee, and I am certain that thou shalt find much joy in thy time here."

"Okay, Spike! You go help Dad on the farm, it's mining day today! I'll help Mom cook a delicious dinner!" Pinkie would say with a big smile, gradually pushing Spike out of the house to accompany his father a bit.

Spike would enthusiastically nod at Pinkie's suggestion, feeling excited for the opportunity to help Igneous Rock Pie on the farm. With a smile, he would bid farewell to Pinkie and Cloudy Quartz before heading towards where Igneous was, ready to start his day of work on the rock farm.

Spike would walk towards where Igneous Rock Pie, Pinkie's father, was, mentally preparing himself for a day of hard work on the farm. As he approached, he would see Igneous busy with some tasks, probably getting ready for work in the mine.

"Hi, Mr. Igneous!" Spike would greet enthusiastically when he was close enough. "What can I help with today?"

Igneous Rock Pie would turn towards Spike with a serious expression, but his eyes would reveal a hint of approval at seeing the young dragon's willingness to work.

"Salutations, Spike," Igneous would say with his deep and calm voice. "We art heading to the quarry to mine some gems today. Thy assistance shalt be most welcome."

Spike would nod determinedly, ready to follow Igneous's instructions and help in any way he could.

"Of course, Mr. Igneous!" Spike would respond with energy. "I'm ready to work hard and learn as much as I can!"

With Igneous's guidance, Spike would climb onto the tractor, feeling excited for the opportunity to learn and work at the gem mine on the farm. Once they were both on board, Igneous would start the tractor and begin driving towards the mine.

The tractor ride would be a new experience for Spike, who would hold onto the seat tightly as the vehicle moved across the terrain. As they progressed, Igneous would take the time to explain more to Spike about the gem mine and how it operated.

"This here mine hath been a part of our kin for generations," Igneous would explain, his voice resonating over the noise of the tractor engine. "Yonder, we doth extract gems and precious stones, which we vend in our local market. Also, we sell common rocks for adornment, pets, or as building material. 'Tis indeed a tough yet rewarding labor, that of a farmer."

Spike would listen attentively to Igneous's words, impressed by the history and significance of the gem mine to Pinkie's family. As they traversed the terrain, Spike would gaze with fascination at the changing landscape, noticing the rock formations and the different types of gems that could be found in the mine.

"Wow, it's incredible to know that this mine has been in your family for generations," Spike would comment with admiration, assimilating the information Igneous had provided. "It must be an honor to be able to work in a place with so much history and meaning."

"Aye, 'tis indeed an honor," Igneous would respond solemnly, his gaze lost on the horizon as he drove the tractor. "Thou shalt soon learneth that our labor is not only about extracting gems, but also about preserving our legacy and ensuring the prosperity of future generations."

Spike would nod in understanding, recognizing the depth of Igneous's words and the importance of keeping the family tradition alive. As they continued their journey to the mine, Spike would feel even more motivated to work hard and contribute to Pinkie's farm's success.

After a while, they would finally arrive at the mine entrance, where Spike would disembark from the tractor and take off his jacket, leaving only the sleeveless shirt Pinkie had recommended he wear.

Igneous Rock Pie would step down from the tractor alongside Spike, proudly surveying the mine entrance before addressing Spike's question.

"Our mine holds a variety of gems and precious stones," Igneous would explain, pointing towards the dark mine entrance. "We can findeth diamonds, rubies, sapphires, and emeralds, among others. 'Tis a rich vein of treasure, but one that requires much labor and care to extract."

"I've worked with that kind of stuff before, so no problem," Spike would say as he rolled up his pants to his knees, while Igneous looked somewhat surprised that a kid knew about such things.

"...Indeed, 'tis good to hear that thou hast experience in such matters," Igneous would say, with a look of surprise in his eyes. "Thy assistance shalt be most welcome in our endeavor today."

Spike would smile determinedly, feeling excited for the opportunity to apply his skills and knowledge in the gem mine. With a wave of his hand, Igneous would indicate for Spike to follow him towards the dark mine entrance.

"Come, Spike," Igneous would say, beginning to walk towards the mine entrance. "There is much work to be done, and we must not delay."

"Wow, this is amazing!" Spike would exclaim in awe, his eyes shining with excitement as he looked at the shimmering gems around him. "I've never seen so many gemstones together!"

"Aye, 'tis a sight to behold," Igneous would respond solemnly, his voice echoing in the darkness of the mine. "But remember, Spike, these gems may be beautiful, but they are also fragile. We must handle them with care and precision to ensure their preservation."

Spike and Igneous would spend a good amount of hours in that mine, with Spike listening attentively to all of Igneous's advice, even if there were things he already knew beforehand.

Although the work in the mine was hard and exhausting, Spike would find satisfaction in the challenge and sense of achievement in contributing to Pinkie's farm's success. Although Spike wouldn't admit it obviously, he felt a bit nostalgic to be back to gem harvesting, something he hadn't done for a while since Twilight's jobs had become very important.

At the end of the day, Spike and Igneous would return to the farm, tired but satisfied with the work well done, with Pinkie waiting for them to quickly guide them to the table to eat.

"Hi guys!" Pinkie would exclaim joyfully. "I was so excited for you guys to come back! Mom has been cooking something amazing for dinner!"

"Wow! I'm starving!" Spike would say with a smile as he sat at the table, noticing that they probably had to move the chairs a bit to add one for him.

Cloudy Quartz would enter the room with her classic stoic expression, carrying a tray full of steaming dishes. With grace and skill, she would serve the food onto the diners' plates, making sure everyone had enough to eat.

"I hope you like the rock soup, Spike," Cloudy would say, placing a plate in front of Spike, a gray bowl with soup and several rocks floating in it.

"Umm... Are you sure we can't give him something different?" Pinkie would say somewhat worried that Spike wouldn't enjoy the food.

"Hey! It doesn't look bad at all!" Spike would say as he pulled out a handful of broken gems from his pocket, which would have ended up useless after being removed, and then he would throw them into the soup as an addition. "Bon appétit!"

And so, to the surprised looks of almost the entire family, Spike would start eating, while Maud simply did the same.

Author's Note

I hope my portrait of Pie's family is accurate, i love them but i barely remember them ^v^"

Rock Bonding

Two weeks would pass quick as a tornado, and after a comforting dinner filled with conversation, Pinkie's family would retire to the main living room of the house, leaving the kitchen clean and tidy. Spike would have offered to do the dishes, but they simply told him to relax, it wouldn't take long. The main living room would be decorated with comfortable and inviting furniture, with a crackling fireplace providing warm light to the room.

"I'm sorry, Spike, my family doesn't like televisions," Pinkie would apologize to Spike for the lack of technology in the house.

"Mhhg? Oh yeah, don't worry," Spike would have grown up his whole life without television, so although he liked to watch it when he could, it wasn't a necessity. Heading towards the small library of the house, Spike would explore the shelves full of books, looking for something to capture his interest. After a moment of searching, he would pick a book at random and sit in a comfortable armchair by the fireplace.

The book Spike chose would be "The Adventures of Daring Do and the Temple of the Lost Treasure". Although not a high-grade literary work, the Daring Do book series had always been one of Spike's favorites. The excitement of the adventures, the mysteries to be solved, and the dangers faced by the intrepid heroine always kept him captivated, although he preferred to keep it hidden from Rainbow Dash; the last thing he needed was a fan duel like the one he had with Gyzmo when they went to see that movie.

"I'm glad someone else in this family likes books," Maude would say, appearing out of nowhere beside him with another book in her hands, surprising Spike. He would look up from the book with a smile when Maude appeared by his side, surprising him with her presence.

"Hi, Maude!" Spike would greet her enthusiastically, closing the book for a moment to give her his full attention. "Yes, books are great. What are you reading?"

Maude would hold the book in front of her, revealing the cover of "Minerals and Rocks: A Practical Guide for Collectors". Spike would immediately notice that the book's subject perfectly matched Maude's interests in rocks and minerals.

"Wow, that sounds interesting!" Spike would comment with genuine interest. "I guess that's the kind of reading I would expect from someone as passionate about rocks as you."

"Yes, it's fascinating reading," Maude would respond with her usual seriousness, although Spike could perceive a spark of excitement in her eyes as she talked about the book, although he would ignore it to continue the conversation. "I love learning more about different rock formations and minerals. It's amazing what nature can create."

"Definitely," Spike would agree, feeling an instant connection with Maude due to their shared passion for minerals and rocks. "Believe it or not, I also have a keen interest in gems and minerals. I've spent many hours of my life in gem mines; besides, they taste pretty good in general, I haven't been able to eat much lately, but they're delicious."

Maude would raise an eyebrow with curiosity at Spike's revelation, slightly surprised by that revelation about eating gems.

"Really?" Maude would ask with a tone of surprise, her serious expression showing a glimpse of intrigue. "You hadn't mentioned that before. Do you have experience in mineral collection?"

"That's right!" Spike would say before noticing the difference in Maude's tone of voice and expression, surprising him that the girl would do that, but turning around once again to see her face clearly, he would notice that she still had her usual neutral expression. "..."

"It must be interesting to go to gem mines for pleasure at such a young age," Maude would say as she continued reading her book.

"Yes, I actually have quite a bit of experience in mineral collection!" Spike would respond enthusiastically, trying not to be influenced by Maude's expressionless expression.

Although Spike would notice the slight surprise in Maude's reaction, he would decide to carry on with the conversation, eager to share his experience in mineral collection.

"Oh, it's definitely interesting!" Spike would continue, feeling excitement growing within him as he talked about his experience in gem mines. "I've been lucky enough to visit several gem mines in many different places during my life!"

Maude would nod approvingly, apparently interested in Spike's experience despite her usually neutral expression.

"It's good to know that we share similar interests in mineral collection," Maude would say sincerely, not looking up from her book. "It would be interesting to exchange experiences and knowledge on the subject in the future."

Spike would enthusiastically agree to Maude's suggestion, excited about the idea of sharing his passion for minerals and gems with someone who appreciated the subject as much as he did.

"Definitely!" Spike would respond with a smile, feeling excited about the possibility of discussing more about the subject with Maude in the future. "I'd love to exchange experiences and learn more about rocks and minerals with you, Maude!"

After that, Spike and Maude would continue with their individual reading, while Pinkie watched them from afar with a big smile while holding several instant photos she had taken of that little one and her sister chatting like that.

After a while of quiet reading, Maude would finally close her book and get up from the armchair, gracefully stretching before heading towards the door.

"Goodnight, Spike," Maude would say with her calm and serene voice. "It was nice spending this time with you. See you tomorrow."

"Yes, it was great talking to you, Maude," Spike would respond with a smile, feeling grateful for the conversation and Pinkie's sister's company. "See you tomorrow!"

Maude would nod courteously before disappearing through the door, leaving Spike alone in the main living room. With a sigh of satisfaction, Spike would close his book and get up from the armchair, stretching before heading to the guest room to rest.

With the sun barely peeking over the horizon, Spike would step out of Pinkie's house, ready to start a new day on the farm. Seeing Igneous Rock and Limestone Pie already working on the farm, Spike would approach with determination, ready to join in the work.

"Good morning, Mr. Igneous. Good morning, Limestone," Spike would greet energetically, showing his readiness to begin the work.

"Good morning, Spike," Igneous would respond with his usual deep and calm voice, while Limestone would simply grunt in response, not lifting her gaze from her work.

Spike would assume that Limestone's behavior was simply her way of expressing herself and wouldn't be intimidated by it. Instead, he would focus on following Igneous' instructions and helping in any way he could to move the work on the farm forward.

"Pinkie told me you've done this kind of work before," Limestone would say as she used a pickaxe to split a rock in half to see if it was a geode or a regular rock.

"Yes, that's true," Spike would say with a friendly smile. "I worked on an apple farm before, so I have experience in agricultural work. Although rocks are a bit different, I'm sure I can learn quickly and help out wherever needed."

Limestone would nod approvingly, seeming a bit more receptive to Spike's response.

"Alright, we'll see how good you are with rocks then," Limestone would respond, indicating that she was willing to give Spike a chance. "Grab a pickaxe, today you'll accompany me."

Spike would nod determinedly, accepting Limestone's challenge with enthusiasm. He would take a pickaxe and join Limestone as she continued working on the farm, following her to what seemed to be a huge pit in the ground where there would even be a small spiral staircase to go down.

Spike would follow Limestone to the huge pit in the ground, feeling a mix of excitement and curiosity about what they would find down there. As they descended the spiral staircase, Spike would carefully observe his surroundings, marveling at the vast network of tunnels and galleries that stretched beneath the farm's surface.

"Wow, this is incredible," Spike would comment in amazement, admiring the complexity of the underground tunnel network. "I've never seen anything like this before."

Limestone would simply nod in response, continuing her way through the tunnel with determination. Finally, they would reach a wide cavern illuminated by the light of the lanterns they carried, revealing an impressive view of rock formations and shimmering crystals that glowed in the darkness.

"This is our main extraction point," Limestone would explain, pointing towards the different areas of the cavern. "This is where we find most of our gems and minerals. Your task will be to help me collect the most promising rocks and bring them to the surface for processing."

"Understood, captain!" Spike would say with a smile, giving a military salute.

Limestone would smile slightly at Spike's gesture, appreciating his enthusiastic attitude and willingness to work. Together, they would begin to explore the cavern, searching for the most promising rocks to collect.

"Alright, Spike," Limestone would praise, impressed by the young ex dragon's progress. "You're doing a good job. It looks like you have a talent for this."

"Thank you, Limestone!" Spike would respond with a smile, feeling proud of his progress.

After a couple of hours, with the sun at its highest point, Spike and Limestone would return to the surface, proudly carrying the rocks and minerals they had collected in a wheelbarrow, with Limestone sitting on the rocks while Spike tried to pull the wheelbarrow himself.

"Good job, guys!" Pinkie Pie would exclaim with satisfaction, proud of Spike and Limestone's effort and dedication. "Let's see what we've accomplished today."

Igneous would approach the wheelbarrow and begin examining the rocks and minerals carefully, evaluating their quality and value. Pinkie, on her part, would be watching with a radiant smile, excited to see the results of the work in the mine.

"Fine work, Spike and Limestone! Thou hast done well," Igneous would exclaim with his classic tone of voice. "Ye have gathered an impressive bounty of rocks and minerals today. I am certain these shalt find a good market in the city."

Spike would smile widely, feeling satisfied to have contributed to the farm's success once again. Quickly turning to see Limestone's reaction to that great job.

Limestone, though her expression would hardly change from her usual seriousness, would show a slight nod of approval, acknowledging Spike's well-done work and his contribution to the task's success.

"Thank you, Limestone!" Spike would say enthusiastically, feeling encouraged by his coworker's positive reaction. "It was great working with you! I hope we can do it again in the future!"

Limestone would nod with a gesture of her head, showing her approval once again before turning her attention back to the rocks and minerals they had collected.

"Wow! You're already getting my sister!" Pinkie would say with a big smile before leaving with her sister, leaving Spike somewhat confused.

After a couple of hours, Spike would be sitting silently on the floor with his head resting against a leg of the sofa, bored, until he saw a chessboard sliding beside him with the pieces set up. Spike would be surprised to see the chessboard sliding next to him, and upon looking up, he would see Marble sitting on the other side of the board, her face hidden by her hair. Marble's image would remind him of Pinkie's sister's calm and reserved nature, and he would wonder what had prompted her to invite him to play chess.

"Marble?" Spike would say with curiosity, leaning forward slightly to get a better view of her face. "Do you want to play chess?"

Marble would nod slightly, lifting her gaze towards Spike with a gentle and tranquil expression.

Spike would smile, feeling excited about the prospect of playing chess with Marble, although he would also wonder what it would be like to play against someone as reserved as her. He would rise from the floor and take a seat across from Marble, observing the chess pieces arranged on the board with determination.

"I'm ready whenever you are," Spike would say enthusiastically, hoping Marble would lift her head and start the game.

Marble would slowly lift her head, revealing a small smile on her lips as her eyes met Spike's. With gentle and calm movements, she would move one of the pieces on the board, starting the game.

Spike would watch Marble's move attentively, mentally calculating his next move as he considered his options. He would decide to respond with an equally strategic move, moving one of his own pieces on the board.

"I was thinking, if we were all rocks, what rock would I be?" Spike would say as they continued playing.

"Mhhg," Marble would say as she always did, although Spike wouldn't notice anything strange, and that's because... she seemed to understand that.

"An stalactite?... Why is that?" Spike would say confused by that option.

"Mhhhg," Marble would respond with a soft and tranquil voice, her words carefully chosen as they continued playing chess.

Spike would listen to Marble's words attentively, feeling deeply moved by her response. Although Marble was known for her reserved nature, her words demonstrated a profound understanding and appreciation for him, making him feel valued and understood.

"Wow, thank you, Marble," Spike would say sincerely, smiling warmly at her. "That means a lot to me."

Marble would simply nod softly, a small smile still playing on her lips as they continued their chess game. As they progressed in the game, Spike would feel increasingly connected to Marble, appreciating the tranquility and warmth she radiated around her.

The chess game would continue, with Spike and Marble immersed in an atmosphere of concentration and camaraderie. Although Marble didn't speak much, her skill in chess spoke for itself, and Spike would develop a deep respect for her talent and ability.

After a long and challenging game, the game would finally come to its conclusion, with Marble humiliating Spike quite easily, although Spike wouldn't seem to mind.

"That was great, Marble!" Spike would exclaim enthusiastically, his face lit up with the excitement of having shared such a meaningful experience with his new and quiet gaming companion. "You're really amazing at chess!"

Marble would respond with a gentle smile and a gesture of gratitude, her eyes shining with a tranquil warmth as she accepted Spike's praise. Although they hadn't exchanged many words during the game, Spike would feel a connection with the girl of few words.

Elsewhere, Pinkie would be lying peacefully on a bed of rocks outside the house, with a satisfied grin from ear to ear.

"3 sisters, three victories."

Welcome to a new family

After a few more weeks, it was Spike's last day on the farm, and he would end up waking up in the middle of the night to get some water. He would quietly descend the stairs, noticing the calm figure of Igneous Rock sitting outside, absorbed in the contemplation of the stars. Intrigued by the presence of the family patriarch, Spike would approach cautiously, not wanting to interrupt his moment of reflection.

"Good eve, Mr. Igneous," Spike would say softly, announcing his presence as he approached.

"Good eve to thee, Spike," Igneous would respond in his usual deep and tranquil voice. "What brings thee hither at such a late hour?"

"Just needed some water," Spike would respond, rubbing his eye somewhat tiredly. "And you, Mr. Igneous? Why are you out here so late?"

"Sit thee a spell, Spike. I'd fancy a chat, man to man," Igneous would smile slightly to Spike's surprise, his gaze fixed on the dark starry sky as he gestured to a chair beside him for Spike to sit.

Surprised by Igneous's invitation, Spike would gratefully nod and take a seat beside him on the indicated chair. He would gaze at the starry sky for a moment before turning his attention to Igneous, curious to know what he wanted to discuss with him at this late hour.

"Yes, Mr. Igneous, what would you like to talk about?" Spike would ask, keeping his voice low so as not to disturb the tranquil atmosphere of the night.

Igneous would take a moment to consider his words before responding, his gaze still fixed on the stars above them.

"I wanted to speak with thee afore thou departest from our farm," Igneous would begin, his voice resonating with solemnity in the stillness of the night. "Thou hast shown thyself to be diligent, hardworking, respectful, and eager to learn.... Thou art a good lad, and thou shalt be a fine man as thou growest."

"Thank you, Mr. Igneous," Spike would respond sincerely, his voice filled with emotion. "It means a lot to me to hear those words. It's been an honor and a privilege to work here on the farm and be part of your family these past few weeks."

Igneous would nod in approval, his face illuminated by the starlight as he listens to Spike's words.

"I am glad to hear that, lad," Igneous would respond with a serene smile. "Thou shalt always be welcome here, shouldst thou ever wish to return. But remember, wherever thy journey may take thee, carry with thee the lessons learned here, and may they guide thee well."

"Yes, I will remember that, Mr. Igneous," Spike would affirm with determination, assimilating the patriarch's words of wisdom. "The lessons I've learned here will always be with me, and I hope to apply them in my future. Thank you for everything you've done for me."

Igneous Rock would search for something under his chair before placing two small glasses in front of him on a small table, along with a bottle of alcohol, and then pour a little into each glass before offering one to Spike.

"Spike, lad," Igneous would say solemnly as he offers the glass to Spike. "A toast, to thee and thy future endeavors. May thy path be bright, thy heart strong, and thy spirit unwavering."

Spike would accept the glass with gratitude and raise his glass to Igneous, his gaze reflecting a deep sense of gratitude and respect.

"Allow me to be candid with thee, Spike... When I was younger, my father raised me to protect women, deeming them weaker, unfit for farm life. And so, I believed it when I wed my beloved wife. Yet she... Many a time proved herself stronger than I could ever be. She stood by me day and night, in sunshine and rain, in health and illness, even when we had to pick rocks from our soup to eat without squandering our toil... My final counsel to thee, Spike, is this: never fear assistance, never fear admitting mistakes, and never fear shedding tears alongside those who love thee, for they alone shall never judge thy weeping." Igneous would say as he raises his glass to Spike for a toast.

Spike would listen attentively to Igneous's sincere and thoughtful words, feeling a deep connection with the family patriarch. Grateful for the honesty and shared wisdom, he would raise his glass to Igneous with respect and gratitude.

"To your health, Mr. Igneous," Spike would respond with emotion, gently clinking his glass with Igneous's before bringing it to his lips and taking a sip of the liquid inside.

"Go to thy rest, youngling, for thou shalt depart in but a few hours," Igneous would say with a small smile as he leaves his empty glass on the table.

"Thank you, Mr. Igneous," Spike would nod gratefully at Igneous's words and finish his drink before rising from the chair. "I'll go rest now. Thank you for everything."

Igneous would nod with a slight bow of his head, bidding Spike farewell with a serene smile before the young dragon retreated into the house to rest.

After a couple of hours, Spike would be sitting on the train with Pinkie, going through a small bag of gifts that the Pie family had given them. Spike would pick up an object wrapped in tissue paper and carefully unwrap it, revealing a carved rock in the shape of a Western dragon.

"...Is this even physically possible?" Spike would say, raising an eyebrow in confusion and looking at Pinkie.

"Oh! I'm sure this is a gift from Maude! She can do anything with these things," Pinkie would say with a smile as she gently held the carved rock.

"This is amazing!" Spike would exclaim with excitement, admiring the fine details and meticulous craftsmanship of the carved rock. "Maude really has a talent for this! I'll definitely find a special place for this in my room."

Pinkie would smile with satisfaction at Spike's reaction, pleased that the gift was received with appreciation. She would carefully tuck the carved rock back into her bag, making sure to protect it during the train journey.

After a couple of hours of travel, Spike and Pinkie would disembark from the train to be greeted by the sight of Twilight waiting for them on a bench while reading a book.

Seeing Twilight waiting for them at the station, Spike and Pinkie would approach eagerly, greeting their friend with a smile.

"Twilight!" Pinkie would exclaim, running towards her with open arms to give her a hug.

"Hi, Twilight!" Spike would add, following Pinkie's lead with an animated smile.

Twilight would look up from her book and return the smile upon seeing her friends approaching.

"Hi, guys!" Twilight would respond joyfully, closing her book and standing up to hug Pinkie and Spike. "It's great to see you. How was your train ride?"

"Super fun!" Pinkie would say enthusiastically, bouncing with excitement.

"Hehe, well, I hope my family will like you just as much!" Twilight would say as she knelt down to squeeze Spike's cheek.

"Sure they will!" Spike would respond with a smile, enjoying Twilight's affectionate gesture. "I'm excited to meet your family, Twilight. I'm sure we'll have a great time together."

Twilight would nod with a smile, feeling happy that Spike was enthusiastic about meeting her family. "Would you like to come with us, Pinkie?"

"Sorry, guys, but I have to go with the Cakes to let them know I've arrived! Hehe," Pinkie would say, rubbing the back of her neck somewhat embarrassed.

"Yeah, of course, Pinkie. See you later!" Spike would respond with a smile, understanding his friend's situation.

"See you later, Pinkie!" Twilight would add with a friendly smile, bidding farewell to her friend as they headed towards the station exit.

"And are we taking a taxi?" Spike would say as he turned to Twilight to speak, instinctively grabbing her hand.

"No, my brother is waiting for us in his car," Twilight would say, not minding that the little one was holding her hand.

Spike would nod calmly as they continued walking until they reached a black sports car with a gray stripe on the hood of the car.

"Wow," Spike would say with sparkling eyes at how cool that car was.

Twilight would smile at Spike's excited reaction to her brother's car. With pride, she would approach the car and open the back door for Spike to get in before she got into the passenger seat.

"I'm glad you like it, Spike," a tall, muscular man with blue hair and a white complexion like Rarity's would say with a smile, enjoying the excitement of the little boy. "My name is Shining Armor, it's a pleasure to meet you."

Spike would feel a shiver run down his spine as that voice made him remember something he had never thought of until now... the human version of his family... he would have to live with people who were his family but... different, after a couple of seconds like this, he would just shake his head and return the smile to Shining Armor.

"Pleasure to meet you, Shining Armor!" Spike would respond, extending his hand to shake hands with Twilight's brother. "The pleasure is mine! Thank you for giving us a ride!"

Shining Armor would shake Spike's hand firmly and with a warm smile.

"The pleasure is mine, Spike," Shining Armor would respond kindly. "I'm happy to meet you and to help Twilight and you. Are you ready to go home?"

"Yes, we're ready," Spike would confirm with a somewhat weak smile, trying to mentally prepare himself for his future situation.
With emotions swirling inside him, Spike would fasten his seatbelt in the car with a bit of nervousness, glad that Applebloom had taught him how to do it. He would settle into his seat as the car started moving.

"Twilight told me you're the captain of your team, huh?" Shining would say with a smile, glancing at Spike through the rearview mirror.

"Oh! Um... Y-yeah, that's right!" Spike would respond enthusiastically, nodding his head. "I'm the captain of the soccer team at school! Hehe."

"That's great, Spike," Shining Armor would respond, trying to strike up a conversation with the little one. "Being a team captain requires skill. How's it going with the team? Have you won any games lately?"

"Yeah, we've been playing pretty well lately," Spike would respond, scratching his head nervously. "We've won most of our games and we're working hard to stay at the top of the table."

"That's a great attitude, Spike," Shining Armor would say with a smile. "Teamwork is crucial in life, especially for jobs like mine."

"Mhhg? What's your job?" Spike would say, raising an eyebrow in confusion.

"Oh, I'm a police officer," Shining Armor would respond proudly. "I work at the city's Police Department. It's a demanding job, but very rewarding. I'm responsible for maintaining order and safety in our community."

"Wow, that sounds exciting!" Spike would exclaim with admiration. "Have you ever caught a thief or arrested someone who was doing something wrong?"

"Well, of course, kiddo, it's my job after all," Shining would say, laughing slightly, but happy that the boy is so interested.

"Hey, don't try to recruit him to be a cop now," Twilight would say, giving her brother a playful punch on the shoulder.

"Hehe, don't worry, Twilight," Shining Armor would respond with a smile, taking his sister's reprimand in good humor. "I'm not trying to recruit Spike to the police department. Just sharing a bit about my work."

After perhaps only half an hour of travel, they would finally arrive at Twilight's family home, a charming two-story house with a well-kept garden and a cozy atmosphere. Spike would gaze at the house in awe as the car stopped in front of it, impressed by its beauty and warmth.

"Wow, what a beautiful house!" Spike would exclaim, amazed by the sight before him.

"Thank you, Spike," Twilight would respond with a smile, noticing her friend's wonder. "I hope you'll feel at home here."

"Definitely!" Spike would affirm enthusiastically, excited about the idea of spending time at his friend's home.

Shining Armor would turn off the car engine and open the back door for Spike to get out. Meanwhile, Twilight would open the front door of the house and wait for Spike and Shining Armor to join her on the porch.

The Brother i always needed and i already have

After leaving all his belongings in the guest room that Twilight and her family had prepared for him, Spike would step out of the room in search of his friend. With a light step and a smile on his face, he would make his way towards the living room through one of the hallways of the house, although he would pause a bit upon seeing multiple photos of Twilight and her family. Among the photos, he would recognize Twilight at different stages of her life, from childhood to adulthood, along with her parents and her brother Shining Armor. He would also see pictures of family events, vacations, and special celebrations, but after a few seconds, he would begin to recognize... very similar photos to the ones they would have taken in the pony world, he would even recognize the areas where he was in those photos.

"Hehe... Mom's birthday?" Spike would murmur softly as he gently grabbed a photo that he remembered having taken in the pony world, they had gone out to eat at one of his mother's favorite restaurants, he still remembered being under Shining and next to his mother. "It looks... empty."

Spike would feel a mixture of nostalgia and melancholy as he looked at the family photos, remembering the happy moments he had shared with Twilight and her family in the pony world. The feeling of emptiness upon seeing the absence of his presence in those photos would remind him of how much he missed his home and his loved ones.

"It's strange... to be here and see these photos without me in them," Spike would murmur to himself, feeling a lump in his throat. "But I guess that's how it should be... This is their world, not mine."

Spike would take a moment to process his feelings as he contemplated the family photos. Although he felt a little sad at seeing the absence of his presence in those images, he also understood that he was in a different world now, and that he had to adapt to that reality.

After a moment of reflection, Spike would realize that while he was feeling sorry for not appearing in the photos that were not from his universe... His Twilight was in his original universe, alone since he had disappeared months ago.

The realization would hit Spike hard as he remembered his Twilight, his home, and the moments shared with his loved ones in his original world. He would be overwhelmed by a deep sense of loss and loneliness as he realized that his absence also left a void in the world he left behind. With a heavy heart filled with longing for his world and the sadness of leaving his Twilight and loved ones behind, Spike would stand in silence, looking at the photos.

With a sigh, Spike would leave the family photos in place and continue on his way to the living room in search of Twilight or Shining Armor.

After a couple of minutes of searching, Spike would find Twilight sitting in the living room quietly reading a book. Upon seeing Twilight sitting in the living room, Spike would approach with calm steps, noticing the concentration on her face as she read the book. With a warm smile, he would stop in front of her, waiting for her to look up from her reading before speaking.

"Hi, Twilight!" Spike would greet enthusiastically, trying to dispel the tension he felt inside. "What are you reading?"

Twilight would lift her gaze from her book upon hearing Spike's voice, surprised by his presence but glad to see him.

"Hi, Spike!" Twilight would respond with a smile, putting her book aside. "I was reading a book about ancient magic. How are you?"

"Yeah, I'm fine, thank you," Spike would reply with a smile, trying to hide his emotions under a façade of normality. "Just taking a little stroll around the house... Wait, ancient magic? Does that exist here?"

That would have taken the boy by surprise, while he knew that friendship magic still existed in this human world, knowing that there was regular magic... was strange.

"Yes, it does exist here!" Twilight would respond enthusiastically, excited to share her knowledge with Spike. "Ancient magic is a fascinating subject. It refers to the knowledge and magical practices that date back to very ancient times, beliefs that led to current science!"

"Oh, no real magic, what people in ancient times believed was magic," Spike would say, tapping the side of his head somewhat embarrassed by his silly question.

"Meh, sounds interesting," Spike would say as he sat down next to Twilight, looking over the book. "But why are you reading this anyway?"

Twilight would smile at Spike's response, understanding his initial confusion.

"Well, although magic in this world doesn't work like in Equestria, I'm still very interested in studying magic and the history of ancient magic," Twilight would explain enthusiastically. "Plus, I have to write an essay about antiquity for my history class, and magic is the science of the past!"

"Hehe, that sounds so Twilight," Spike would say, shaking his head and laughing a bit at the girl. "Well... do you need help?"

Twilight would smile at Spike's comment, recognizing his tendency to immerse himself in academic studies.

"Yes, I would definitely appreciate your help, Spike!" Twilight would respond gratefully, thankful for her friend's offer. "We could go over together some of the most important concepts about ancient magic. What do you think?"

"Of course, I'd be happy to help, Twilight!" Spike would exclaim with a smile. "Where do we start?"

"We can start by reviewing some of the basic concepts of ancient magic, such as the beliefs and practices of ancient civilizations, the magical objects believed to exist, and how they influenced the development of modern science."

Spike would nod determinedly, ready to delve into the study of ancient magic alongside Twilight.

"Perfect! Let's do it!" Spike would exclaim enthusiastically, prepared to help his friend write the best essay on ancient magic the academy had ever seen.

After a couple of minutes, Spike would have realized how strangely similar the history of ancient magic was to the magic present in Equestria, so he basically would have stolen the entire essay to start writing it himself with little help from Twilight. After a few minutes, Spike would take Twilight's essay draft and begin correcting the mistakes, pointing out inaccuracies and providing correct information about the history of ancient magic.

"Twilight, we need to make sure the facts are accurate and supported by historical evidence!" Spike would explain seriously as they worked together on the essay. "Star Swirl the Bearded was a real wizard, but some of the legends surrounding him may have been exaggerated over time! But you can't just dismiss him as a fake being!"

"Wow, Spike, you sure know a lot about ancient magic, huh?" Twilight would say, laughing a bit at the situation, but crossing out that part of the draft to start writing it differently.

"Thanks, Twilight!" Spike would respond with a smile, not noticing the sarcasm in the girl's voice, before quickly skimming over his draft again to lightly tap her on the back of the head with a rolled-up paper. "...No no no! According to the people of the time, magic was based on human relationships, love, hate, you can't just say that every being does magic!"

Twilight would be surprised by Spike's correction, but then she would smile knowingly, appreciating the help the boy was giving, rubbing her head somewhat embarrassed.

"You're right, Spike," Twilight would respond, taking Spike's corrections into account.

Spike would smile satisfied to hear Twilight's response, reminding him of all the times he had helped Twilight or Fluttershy write essays or simple informational texts about dragons. It was comforting for him to be able to apply his knowledge and help his friends in this new situation they found themselves in... Plus, he loved being in control, he was very similar to the Twilight of his universe in that sense.

"Hey, nerd duo! Cadance is going to be back from the hospital in a few hours, want to take advantage and have a brunch?" Shining Armor would say with the phone in his hand, probably with which he would have spoken to his wife.

"Brunch?" Spike would say somewhat confused, looking at Twilight.

"Oh, it's one of Shining's silly things, when it's too late for breakfast but too early for lunch, he does some nonsense like putting fried eggs and bacon on last night's pizza, Cadance never lets him do it when they're together," Twilight would say shaking her head, assuming that Spike would also know how silly it was.

"...Woah! Brunch!" Spike would respond enthusiastically, raising both arms with a smile.

"Great!" Shining Armor would say with a smile, happy that Spike accepted the invitation. "Let's go, Spike! Let's see what's to eat!"

Spike would run behind Shining, leaving Twilight to continue with the essay on ancient magic. As they headed towards the kitchen, Spike would raise an eyebrow as he remembered what Shining had said about Cadance.

"Why was Cadance at the hospital? Did something happen to the baby?" Spike would say with a slight concern in his voice.

"Oh, don't worry, Spike," Shining Armor would respond with a reassuring smile as they walked towards the kitchen. "It was just a routine check-up. Cadance is expecting a baby and she wanted to make sure everything was okay, she insisted on me going with her, but she almost kicked my butt to go pick you up at the train station."

To reassure the boy, Shining would ruffle Spike's hair with a calm smile before entering the kitchen and opening the refrigerator.

Spike would feel relieved to hear that Cadance's visit to the hospital was just a routine check-up and that there was nothing to worry about. He would thank Shining Armor for the clarification and would relax a little more as they headed towards the kitchen.

"And what do we have here?" Spike would say as he sat in a chair behind Shining.

"Well, we have eggs, bacon, orange juice, leftover tortillas from last night..." Shining would explain as he rubbed his chin trying to come up with some ideas to prepare with that.

"Oh! We could cut the tortillas into circles and make bacon and egg sandwiches with tortillas instead of bread!" Spike would say with excitement in his eyes.

"I like your style, little buddy!" Shining Armor would exclaim.

After a couple of minutes, both would be comfortably seated in beach chairs in the backyard of the house with a small table between them with their plates of food, both wearing sunglasses looking up at the sky.

"Tell me, Spike," Shining would say while calmly eating his sandwich. "What was your life like before you got here?"

Spike would take a moment to savor his sandwich before responding to Shining Armor's question, remembering his life in Equestria before arriving in Twilight's world.

"Well, before coming here, my life was pretty exciting but... quiet, if that makes sense," Spike would begin, his tone reflecting a mix of nostalgia and excitement. "I lived with my older sister. We worked together at the local library, where I was her assistant and helped with organizing the books."

"Yeah, Twilight told me you had a sister," Shining Armor would say, interested in Spike's story. "And what did you specifically do at the library?"

"Yeah, my sister was great," Spike would confirm with a smile as he took another bite of his sandwich. "And at the library, my main job was to help her organize the books, classify them, keep the place tidy and clean, sometimes I helped people who came looking for books, recommending readings according to their interests, also helping her with her research, bringing her materials, cooking for her in case she spent too much time lost in her stuff, etcetera."

"It sounds like you had a lot of responsibility at the library. Did you enjoy working there?" Shining would say as he finished his sandwich with a proud smile, rubbing his stomach with satisfaction for his food.

"Well... I liked helping her," Spike would say as he continued eating calmly.

"But did you like working like that?" Shining Armor would say, glancing sideways trying to see how the boy reacted.

Spike would reflect on Shining Armor's question for a moment before answering honestly with a sigh, he already knew the answer since his conversation months ago with Fluttershy's brother.

"Well, I guess I did like working at the library," Spike would begin, pensive. "Although sometimes it was a bit exhausting and stressful, especially when there was a lot of work to do... My sister didn't like to help much with that, she was always busy."

Shining Armor would nod with understanding, but also with concern upon hearing Spike's description of his work at the library.

"I understand. But, didn't it seem like too much responsibility for a kid?" Shining Armor would say with an evident tone of concern in voice, reflecting his concern over the workload Spike had to handle alone.

"Yeah, sometimes I felt a bit overwhelmed," Spike would admit sincerely, acknowledging Shining Armor's concern. "But I wanted to help my sister and do everything I could to make sure the library ran smoothly."

Shining Armor would nod understandingly, but also with a touch of sadness upon hearing Spike's response.

"I understand your desire to help, Spike, but children should be able to enjoy their free time and not worry so much about work," Shining Armor would say with concern. "It's important for you to have time to play, relax, and just be a kid."

Spike would listen attentively to Shining Armor's words, reflecting on his situation at the library and his role in his sister's work. While he appreciated Shining Armor's concern for his well-being, he also felt a bit confused. For a long time, he had assumed that it was his responsibility to help his sister and ensure that the library ran smoothly. But now, hearing Shining Armor's words, he began to question whether it was really okay to take on so much responsibility at such a young age.

"Yeah, sometimes I felt a bit overwhelmed," Spike would reluctantly admit, not fully wanting to accept the idea that perhaps he had taken on too much responsibility at a young age. "But it was important to me to help my sister and make sure the library ran smoothly. I'm not sure if it would have been different if I had had more time to play and relax."

After enjoying their brunch and finishing cleaning the dishes, Spike and Shining Armor would recline on the living room sofa, relaxing while watching television since Twilight would have finished her rehearsal. Spike would nestle comfortably among the sofa cushions, enjoying the feeling of relaxation after the meal.

"What are you watching?" Spike would ask, curious to know what program or movie Shining Armor had chosen.

"I'm watching a soccer match," Shining Armor would reply, pointing to the TV screen where a group of two people were playing the mentioned sport.

"Oh, soccer!" Spike would exclaim enthusiastically, recognizing the sport that Shining Armor was watching. "What's your favorite team?"

"Well, I'm a fan of our city's local team," Shining Armor would reply proudly. "I've always liked supporting home teams. And you?"

"Before joining the school team, I didn't watch or play much, just a few times with my older brother," Spike would say, recalling moments playing Hoofball with Shining Armor in the pony universe, one of the few experiences he had with the man before he left home. But before he could delve further into his memory lane, the sound of a car stopping in front of the house would be heard, followed by a pair of keys and finally the beautiful voice of Cadance at the door.

"I'm home!" Cadance would say, leaving her keys on the bedside table before turning to see Spike and Shining observing them with the same childish look from behind the sofa cushions, making her laugh at how childish her husband was.

"Hello, darling!" Shining Armor would exclaim with a smile as he got up from the sofa to greet his wife.

"Hi, love!" Cadance would respond with a radiant smile as she entered the house, her face illuminated by the happiness of seeing her husband. "How was your day?"

After a sweet kiss and a warm hug, Shining would kneel to give a gentle kiss to Cadance's slightly bulging belly.

"Very good, thank you. We're watching a soccer match with Spike," Shining Armor would reply, pointing to Spike who was sitting on the sofa.

"Hi, Cadance! It's great to see you again!" Spike would say enthusiastically, approaching her to give her a hug.

Cadance would smile at the tenderness Spike showed her, giving him a gentle hug, noticing the care Spike had for her belly. "You worried me when you left without notice for almost a whole month, hehe."

"I'm so sorry, Cadance," Spike would respond sincerely, feeling a little embarrassed for causing worry. "It was an unexpected trip, but I'm back!"

"And I'm very glad about that," Cadance would say as she gave him a gentle kiss on the forehead. "We have a lot of catching up to do."

Spike would nod with a forced smile at Cadance's words, trying to hide his slight discomfort at the idea of more dates with the version of Cadance who assumed the role of a psychologist.

"Yes, we definitely have a lot to catch up on!" Spike would respond with feigned enthusiasm, trying to maintain a positive attitude.

Cadance would notice the lack of genuine enthusiasm in Spike's response and would slightly furrow her brow, feeling that something was amiss. However, she would decide not to press Spike further at that moment and would opt to change the subject.

"The doctor said our little one is very healthy, she might not even inherit my myopia," Cadance would say, surprising Spike.

"But you don't wear glasses," the boy would say, somewhat confused by this new information.

"There's something called contact lenses, silly," Cadance would say, giving the boy a playful hip bump.

"Oh, right! Of course!" Spike would respond with a smile, trying to regain some composure. "I'm glad to hear that the little one is healthy. That's great!"

Cadance would smile satisfactorily at Spike's reaction, happy that the conversation had taken a more positive turn.

"Yes, we're very excited to meet her," Cadance would say with a radiant smile, tenderly caressing her bulging belly. "We hope she'll be born healthy and happy."

"Of course she will! She's my daughter after all," Shining would say flexing his muscles with a playful grin, making Cadance and Spike laugh.

"Cadance!" Twilight's voice would be heard from behind the group, before Twilight gave Cadance a tight hug from behind, being careful not to hurt her belly.

"Twilight!" After Twilight let go of her, Cadance would give her a gentle hug, along with a kiss on the forehead. "Sorry we couldn't do our usual greeting... You know, baby on board, hehe."

"Don't worry, Cadance, I completely understand," Twilight would respond with a warm smile. "It's great to see you again!"

"And you'll see me for a little while longer. I'll be staying with you guys for a couple of days while your parents return from their trip," Cadance would say with a smile.

Twilight would smile with joy at the news that Cadance would be staying with them a few more days, feeling excited to spend more time with her friend and her brother.

"That's awesome! I'm excited to have more time with you, Cadance!" Twilight would say with enthusiasm, hugging her friend affectionately.

"Yes, it's going to be great to have a little more time together," Cadance would say with a smile, returning Twilight's hug affectionately. "I hope we can make the most of these days before your parents return."

Twilight would nod enthusiastically, sharing Cadance's excitement for having more time together.

"We definitely will!" Twilight would respond determinedly, feeling excited about the days ahead. "We're going to make lots of plans and have lots of fun!"

The New Bridge

After a couple of hours of letting Twilight hang out with Cadance, Spike would be lying peacefully on Twilight's bed while she prepared a few things in the living room. Spike would take advantage of that time to ponder a little.

"It's been over a month since Crystal showed any sign," Spike would say, letting out a sigh, feeling a bittersweet sensation in his body due to the slight concern he felt for that alicorn. On one hand, he would feel concerned about her well-being and wonder what could be causing her absence. On the other hand, he would also experience a slight relief at the thought that Crystal might be busy with her own affairs and had simply left Spike alone with his problems once and for all.

With a sigh, Spike would wonder if he should try to contact Crystal to make sure she's okay. However, he would also feel a little nervous about the idea of bothering her if she was busy or if she had personal reasons for not communicating. After reflecting a bit more, Spike would decide to wait a little longer before trying to contact Crystal, with the slight hope that she had forgotten about him and he could finally forget about her.

"Huh?... What's this?" Spike would say, raising an eyebrow upon noticing what seemed to be a strange aura in a group of photos stuck to the wall. He would get up from the bed and walk towards the photos, squinting at them until... he noticed something odd.

There were multiple completely normal photos with nothing strange, but after a few seconds, he would notice how a photo of a younger Twilight with a group of unknown girls was quite blurry, but still, Spike couldn't recognize any of them, not even any odd color like Moondancer's. Then another photo where Twilight was a little older, hugging what seemed to be a dog with green and purple colors, very similar to Spike's dog version, but the area of the dog in that photo would be totally blurry as well. Carefully, Spike would examine the photos more closely, trying to discern any detail that could shed light on the situation. However, no matter how hard he tried to focus his gaze on the blurry images, he couldn't distinguish any clear detail that could help him understand what he was seeing.

"This is strange," Spike would murmur to himself, frowning as he continued to examine the photos. "Why are these images blurry? And who are those girls with Twilight?"

Out of nowhere, all the photos with that strange aura and blurry appearance would disappear abruptly with an almost blinding flash of magic light, leaving the wall semi-empty.

"What was that?" Spike would murmur to himself, examining the wall carefully for any clues about the strange phenomenon he had just witnessed. However, the wall seemed to be totally normal now, with no trace of the blurry photos that had been there before.

With a resigned sigh, Spike would decide to stop thinking about the incident for the moment and would return to bed, trying not to worry too much about something that seemed to be out of his control. Although he couldn't help feeling uneasy about the strange experience, he would try to stay calm and focus on other things until Twilight returned to the room.

"Okay, Spike! Are you ready!?" Twilight would say, this time dressed in a pair of slightly baggy pants, her hair free from that ponytail she always seemed to have, and a light blue pajama shirt.

"Ready for what?" Spike would say, trying to forget what had happened just a few seconds ago.

"Ready for a movie night!" Twilight would say with a smile as she lifted a bag of popcorn and a remote control. "Cadance and Shining are already preparing the movie selection!"

"You could've told me so I could put on my pajamas too, hehe."

"Oh, I'm sorry, but don't worry, you still have time," Twilight would say with a laugh as she pointed to the bedroom door. "We'll wait for you in the living room."

After a few minutes, Spike would join the rest of the group in the living room, dressed in his comfortable pajamas and ready to enjoy the night. He would settle on the sofa next to Twilight, Cadance, and Shining Armor.

"And what movie are we going to watch first?"

"Well, usually each one picks a movie and we start taking turns, this time it's Cadance's turn to start," Shining would say with a smile, observing Spike happily that the boy is well.

Spike would nod with a smile, eagerly waiting to see which movie Cadance would choose to start the movie night.

"And what are we watching, Cadance?"

"Hmm, I think tonight we should start with something light to lighten the mood," Cadance would suggest with a smile. "How about a romantic movie?"

Spike would hear Shining and Twilight's complaints about something so silly, but he would smile with a gleam in his eyes. "Sounds awesome!"

"The movie is called 'Love at Second Sight'! It's a romantic comedy about a pair of friends who discover they've always been in love with each other," Cadance would explain as she selected the movie and started it. "It's really funny and adorable. I hope you guys like it!"

"That sounds great, Cadance!" Spike would exclaim with enthusiasm as he settled on the sofa, instinctively leaning against Cadance with a smile.

Cadance, in a maternal way, would quickly let Spike lean on her shoulder while giving him a gentle hug, resting her head against Spike's hair. "I'm sure you'll love it, Spike, hehe."

Spike would feel comforted by Cadance's affectionate gesture, finding warmth and tranquility in her hug... But slowly that would turn into a somewhat strange void within his body. It was as if his brain refused to accept that happiness and warmth generated by that moment. Small but relevant moments of his childhood would appear like the reel of a movie in his brain alongside Cadance from the pony world, the nights spent with her when Twilight couldn't take care of him, the tea nights before moving to Ponyville, even when he met Flurry Heart, that little alicorn who technically was his niece... He almost felt bad enjoying something like that, as if he were trying to replace her even though it wasn't his intention by far.

The feeling of emptiness and conflict Spike experienced at that moment painfully reminded him that he was not in his native world, and that the relationships and experiences he had there were not directly transferable to this new environment. Although he deeply valued the friendship and affection he had received from Twilight and her family in this world, he couldn't help but feel longing and sadness for what he had left behind.

"Mhhg? Are you okey Spike?" Cadance would say raising an eyebrow a little bit worried about the little kid.

"No" That was Spike wanted to say, to scream, to reveal to everyone that he wasn't right but...The only thing he was able to say was a simple...

"Yes...I am Cadance"

Family Feud

Several hours would have passed, and Spike would still be feeling somewhat heavy-hearted due to the whirlwind of thoughts swirling in his brain, while Cadance and Shining prepared dinner. He would be in the shower at home, with his head pressed against the wall trying unsuccessfully to relax. Spike would let the hot water cascade over his body, trying to find some calm in the soothing sensation. However, his mind continued buzzing with thoughts and emotions, unable to find peace. Every drop of water that fell on him seemed to carry a burden of worry and longing.

With a frustrated sigh, Spike would close his eyes and let the water completely envelop him, trying to clear his mind and find some tranquility. He would try to focus on the feeling of the water on his skin, on the relaxing sound of its fall, on anything that could help him clear his mind of the intrusive thoughts that haunted him.

After a while, Spike would realize that the shower wasn't doing much to calm his mind. With a resigned sigh, he would turn off the water and step out of the shower, wrapping himself in a towel before leaving the bathroom to go to Twilight's room and change into more casual clothes.

Exiting the room, he would notice the house was quiet, assuming Cadance and Shining Armor were busy preparing dinner in the kitchen. Slowly, he would make his way to the kitchen, feeling a mix of hunger and emotional exhaustion.

Upon reaching the kitchen, he would find Cadance and Shining Armor working together on dinner, with smiles on their faces as they chatted and helped each other. Spike would cautiously approach, trying to hide his turmoil behind a mask of calm.

"Hey guys," Spike would say, trying to sound nonchalant as he approached them. "How's everything going around here?"

"Hi Spike!" Cadance would respond with a warm smile, noting Spike's mood. "Everything's fine, are you feeling okay?"

"Yeah, just needed some time for myself," Spike would reply with a forced smile, trying to disguise his discomfort. "Can I help with anything?"

"Don't worry, Spike, we've got it under control," Shining Armor would say with a reassuring smile. "You can sit and rest if you want."

Gratefully accepting Shining Armor's offer, Spike would nod, thankful for their understanding and support. He would sit at the kitchen table, watching Cadance and Shining Armor work together on dinner with a sense of gratitude and affection... just as he had done with both of them on multiple occasions in his original universe... something he would probably never do again.

As he watched Cadance and Shining Armor work together, Spike would feel a whirlwind of emotions within himself. On one hand, he would be grateful for their kindness and support, recognizing the bond they shared in this world and fondly remembering similar moments they had shared in his original universe. On the other hand, he would feel a pang of sadness and nostalgia, realizing he would never again experience those same interactions in his home world.

Meanwhile, Cadance and Shining Armor would continue preparing dinner with the dedication only a pair of parents could have, unaware of Spike's internal struggles. Working together in the kitchen gave them a sense of connection and unity, strengthening their bond as a family... a family Spike would never truly fit into.

With a sigh, Spike would try to maintain a smile on his face as he watched Cadance and Shining Armor work together. Though he deeply appreciated their kindness and support, he would also feel overwhelmed by a deep sense of loss and loneliness, realizing he would never have the same connection with them in this world as he had in his home in Equestria. Just as Spike was about to accept that nothing could get worse... he would hear a pair of keys opening the doors of the house, and so Spike would realize something...

"Mom and Dad..." Spike would whisper, terror settling in his eyes as he realized he was going to have to interact with a version of his parents... who never knew him and who knew nothing about him, even though he knew almost everything about them.

The unexpected arrival of Twilight's parents would further exacerbate Spike's internal conflict. Although he had managed to find some stability and comfort in the company of Twilight, Cadance, and Shining Armor, the presence of his own parents in this alternate reality would shake his sense of identity and belonging.

With his heart pounding in his chest, Spike would rise from the kitchen table, trying to contain the anxiety threatening to overwhelm him. He would remind himself that this version of his parents didn't know him, that they were simply strangers in this alternate world.

Meanwhile, Cadance and Shining Armor would remain busy in the kitchen, unaware of Spike's internal struggle. They would continue preparing dinner enthusiastically, sharing laughs and conversations as they worked together as a coordinated team.

Spike would strive to stay in the background, trying to hide his pain and confusion behind a facade of indifference. He would watch his parents with a mixture of love and bitterness, wondering what his life would be like if he could be with them from the start... After a while, Spike would realize he couldn't bear to be near his parents any longer without doing anything. With a broken heart and tears in his eyes, he would give one of the two adults a tight hug without even caring which one it was, as the desire to hug them both was completely equal, hiding his face in the fabric of their clothes while letting the tears cover his face.

Spike would cling to his mother or father tightly, feeling a whirlwind of overwhelming emotions threatening to consume him. Memories of his childhood with them would mix with the anguish of knowing that this version of his parents didn't recognize him, creating a storm of pain and longing in his heart.

His parents, surprised by Spike's sudden embrace, would surround him with affection and concern, not fully understanding what was happening but feeling his distress and need for comfort as only a parent would.

"What's wrong, little one?" Twilight Velvet or Night Light would ask with a voice full of concern, gently stroking Spike's head and trying to console him without quite knowing what could be causing the little boy to cry like that.

"Mom... Dad... I'm sorry... I'm so sorry..." Spike would murmur, his voice choked with emotion, to the extent that no one could understand him even if they could hear the whisper. "I can't... I can't help... missing you... so much..."

Twilight's parents would hug each other, sharing a look of confusion and concern as they tried to understand what was happening with Spike. However, though they didn't fully understand the situation, they would recognize the pain and distress in Spike's voice and tears, and they would do everything they could to comfort him.

"Shhh, it's okay, sweetheart, we're here," Twilight Velvet would whisper with a soft and comforting voice, wrapping Spike in a warm and protective hug, revealing that it was her who had hugged him. "Night, go get some water, Twilight, get some napkins to wipe his face, please."

Night Light would nod with concern and leave the room in search of water, while Twilight would hurry to bring some napkins to wipe Spike's tears. Meanwhile, Twilight Velvet would continue embracing Spike tenderly, stroking his back with comforting gestures and murmuring words of comfort in his ear.

Spike would cling to his mother's embrace tightly, feeling momentary relief in the comfort and warmth she provided. Although he still felt overwhelmed by sadness

and confusion, that wasn't a mother's hug, it was the hug of someone trying to comfort a child, just...

After a while, Night Light would return with a glass of water, which he would offer to Spike gently. Twilight Velvet would take the napkins from Twilight and begin to wipe Spike's tears carefully, while Night Light would sit beside him, placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder.

"What's your name, little one?" Night Light would say, trying to get the child to calm down and express even a few words.

Spike would look up at Night Light, feeling a lump in his throat as he tried to respond to the question. For a moment, he would remain silent, struggling against the tears and emotions threatening to overwhelm him.

Finally, after a moment of hesitation, Spike would find the strength to answer in a low, trembling voice.

"My name is Spike," Spike would say, his voice barely a whisper as he struggled to contain the torrent of emotions overwhelming him. "I'm... Twilight's friend..."

"Oh, you're the famous Spike Twilight won't stop talking about?" Twilight Velvet would say with a maternal tone so that Spike could calm down a bit.

"Yeah, that's me," Spike would reply with a shy smile, trying to hide his discomfort behind a facade of calm. "It's a pleasure to meet you."

Twilight Velvet and Night Light would smile tenderly at Spike's response, feeling sympathy and affection toward the child despite not really knowing him. They would try to make him feel welcome and comfortable in their presence, recognizing that he was going through a difficult time.

"Well, it's a pleasure to meet you too, Spike," Night Light would say with a warm smile, placing a comforting hand on Spike's shoulder. "We hope you feel at home here."

"Exactly!" Twilight Velvet would exclaim with a radiant smile, sharing the same warmth and hospitality as her husband. "If there's anything you need or if you want to talk about something, don't hesitate to let us know. We're here for you."

"Go clean up your face, and when you come back, we can have a nice dinner, I'm sure Cadance cooked something delicious despite Shining's help, right?" Night Light would say in an attempt to lighten Spike's mood with a joke.

"Thank you," Spike would murmur softly, letting out a small sigh of laughter as he stood up and headed to the bathroom to clean his face.

Author's Note

I know that lately the chapters are being...shorter than before, i'm trying to write less filler and go with the good things, i hope you don't stop reading because of this ^v^"

I love you all ❤️

You are still their kid

After about 30 minutes of waiting, during which Spike would clean his face and mentally prepare for what the rest of the week had in store for him, he would finally emerge from the bathroom and make his way to the living room where everyone else was ready to eat, with Twilight setting the plates, glasses, and other eating items on the table. Upon entering the room, Spike would be greeted by the comforting aroma of freshly prepared food, which would make him feel a bit calmer after the emotional encounter with Twilight's parents.

Twilight, upon seeing Spike enter the room, would give him a warm and welcoming smile, knowing well that Spike wasn't feeling emotionally well at that moment. "It's good to see you back. Dinner is ready," she would say.

Spike would return Twilight's smile, grateful for her kindness and concern. Although he still felt a bit shaken from the encounter with Twilight's parents, the comforting aroma of the food was enough for hunger to overcome his nerves.

"Thank you, Twilight," Spike would respond softly, feeling a lump in his throat as he tried to control his emotions. "It smells delicious."

With slow steps, Spike would approach the table, taking a seat cautiously as he glanced at Twilight's parents with a mix of gratitude and nervousness. Although he still felt a bit vulnerable after the previous emotional encounter.

Cadance would serve the food with a smile, trying to maintain a light and welcoming atmosphere despite the tension that could still be felt in the air. She would notice Spike's discomfort and her motherly and child psychology mind would make her make an extra effort to ensure Spike was emotionally okay.

Cadance would discreetly approach Spike, putting a comforting hand on his shoulder and looking at him with concern.

"Are you okay, Spike?" Cadance would ask softly, conveying genuine concern for his well-being.

Spike would nod slightly, grateful for Cadance's kind gesture. Although he still felt a bit uneasy.

"Yeah, I'm okay," Spike would honestly respond, offering Cadance a small smile. "It was just a bit overwhelming, but I think I'm getting better."

Cadance would smile tenderly, despite noticing that Spike had admitted that meeting people he had never met before could be overwhelming, something she could fix in her next therapy session. For the moment, Cadance decided not to press Spike more than necessary and simply be there for him if he needed additional support during dinner, leaving in front of Spike a well-loaded plate of Shepherd's pie. Cadance would offer him a reassuring smile before discreetly returning to her seat at the table. Spike would look at the delicious meat pie in front of him, licking his lips with a big smile, forgetting a bit about his previous excitement.

Spike, upon seeing the succulent meat pie in front of him, couldn't help but salivate. The delicious food in front of him was a comforting reminder that, despite the emotional challenges he faced, there would always be beautiful things... like food. With a smile of anticipation, Spike picked up his fork and began to savor every bite of the Shepherd's pie. The rich flavor and comforting texture filled his mouth, making him feel even more relaxed and at peace with himself.

"We're glad you're enjoying your meal, Spike," Night Light would say with a somewhat worried smile, concerned that the child might not feel comfortable in the house.

Spike would freeze for a few seconds upon hearing that voice, with a bite stuck in his throat, before slowly swallowing it and trying to calm himself. "It's delicious, thank you very much."

Night Light would notice Spike's reaction and feel a bit worried about having made him uncomfortable. However, seeing Spike trying to recover and thanking him for the food, he would feel relieved.

"I'm glad you like it, Spike," Night Light would respond with a reassuring smile. "You're welcome here in our house. I hope you feel comfortable and can enjoy our company."

Unbeknownst to him, Night Light's words would only further emphasize in Spike's mind that he was something new, something extra, something different in the world of that family, but the child would simply pretend with a smile that everything was fine.

As Spike and Twilight prepared for bed, silence would fill the room, interrupted only by the soft murmur of running water in the bathroom as Twilight got ready to sleep. Spike would lay back on the bed, lost in his thoughts, his gaze fixed on the wall in front of him.

In the dimness of the room, the events of the day would pass through his mind over and over again. The encounter with Twilight's parents, the initial tension, and then the gradual feeling of acceptance and warmth he had experienced during dinner. Although he still felt somewhat overwhelmed by everything that had happened, he also felt grateful for the love and kindness he had received from Twilight's family.

"Mhhg... Seriously Crystal... Let me at least speak the truth with them" Spike would murmur, releasing a rather disheartened sigh.

"Did you say something, Spike?" Twilight would say from the bathroom, having only heard his voice.

Upon hearing Twilight's voice from the bathroom, Spike would slightly startle, realizing he had spoken aloud. He would try to gather his thoughts before responding, feeling a bit embarrassed for speaking while lost in his reflections.

"Oh, no, nothing important," Spike would reply, trying to sound casual as he settled into bed. "I was just thinking about the day we had, you know."

Twilight would come out of the bathroom and approach the bed, noticing Spike's thoughtful expression. She would sit beside him with a look of concern on her face.

"Are you okay, Spike?" Twilight would ask, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder. "Today was a very exciting day for you. I understand if you're feeling a bit overwhelmed by everything."

Spike would nod slightly, grateful for Twilight's concern. Although he wanted to talk to her about his thoughts and concerns, he wasn't sure how to start.

"Yeah, I'm okay," Spike would reply, trying to sound convincing. "I'm just processing everything that happened today, I guess. It's a lot to take in, you know?"

"Did... You not have parents like mine?" Twilight would say somewhat concerned, not understanding why meeting good parents had upset the poor boy so much.

Spike would fall silent for a moment, contemplating how to respond to Twilight's question. He knew he should share the truth with her, but at the same time... He knew it wouldn't make any difference.

"It's not that... It's just that my parents are so similar to yours that... It's almost as if my own parents just forgot about me."

"Spike, I'm so sorry," Twilight would respond sincerely, gently squeezing Spike's shoulder in a supportive gesture. "It must be incredibly difficult for you to feel like your own parents have forgotten about you. But I want you to know that here, in this world, you are part of our family. We love you and support you, no matter what."

Despite the slight warmth his body felt upon hearing those adorable words... The Sparkle part of his brain would realize a small detail... Why would she have used the word "world"? For someone who believes everyone is from the same world, that wouldn't make sense.

Spike would shake his head slightly, trying to push those thoughts out of his mind for now. He didn't want to worry Twilight with his own doubts and confusions at this moment.

"Yeah, I'm fine," Spike would reply with a forced smile. "I'm just... grateful to have you and your parents here. It really means a lot to me."

Twilight would nod with a smile, feeling the appreciation and gratitude in Spike's words. Although she was still a bit worried about his emotional well-being, she decided not to press the issue further for now.

"We're here for you, Spike," Twilight would say warmly. "Always."

And so, after a few more minutes of getting ready, the two would fall asleep after having such a huge and delicious dinner, although Spike after a few hours, would feel that strange sensation of coldness that only Crystal's world had.

"I'm here again..." Spike would say, opening his eyes to once again face the emptiness of the mirror world, returning to his normal dragon appearance.

The shadowy figure of Crystal would materialize in front of him, observing him with her dark, piercing eyes.

"Spike," Crystal would whisper with her cold, melodious voice. "I've been waiting for you."

Spike would grit his teeth, preparing for what would come next. He knew Crystal had her own plans and agendas, and he couldn't afford to let his guard down around her.

"What do you want this time, Crystal?" Spike would ask, trying to remain calm despite the growing sense of anxiety in his chest.

"Spike... I-" Whatever the Alicorn had planned to say would be interrupted by a series of coughs that would ruin the atmosphere she had created, allowing Spike to see better... the deteriorated state of the blue Alicorn's body.

The sight of Crystal's deteriorated state caught Spike by surprise. Despite their differences and conflicts, seeing her in that condition stirred in him a sense of compassion and concern.

"Crystal, are you okay?" Spike would ask, his voice filled with genuine concern as he approached her. "What happened to you?"

Crystal would cough a few more times before regaining her composure, though she clearly looked weakened. Her voice would weakly resonate in the darkness.

"It's nothing... My body can withstand the use of all the magic I use in this world, but maintaining the changes in the world you're in, and all the energy spent on opening the portal ahead of time... My magic is running out, and for a being of pure magic, that's not good," the Alicorn, who seemed more sick than literally dying, would say with a blanket over her body and a damp cloth on her head. "Celestia has tried to come to help after realizing the possibility... Even Luna and Discord accompany her sometimes."

"I'm sorry to hear that, Crystal," Spike would respond sincerely, approaching a bit closer to be by her side. Although he knew Crystal had caused a lot of harm in the past, he was also aware that she was a creature of magic and that her physical deterioration was a reminder of her vulnerability.
"Is there anything I can do to help you?"

Crystal would shudder slightly at Spike's proximity, but then would weakly nod, grateful for his concern.

"Thank you, Spike," Crystal would murmur softly. "There's not much you can do for me right now. My body just needs rest and time to recover."

"... You should stop using so much magic," Spike would say, slightly biting his tongue.

"And let you tell everyone the truth and go back to your world as if nothing happened?" Crystal would say with a furrowed brow, before letting out a few light coughs that she would cover with her hoof.

"I'll go back to my world, whether they know it or not, you know that Crystal," Spike would respond seriously. "I will do everything I can to find a way back to my world. But in the meantime, I won't let you die because of a stupid whim like...i Don't know, all of this!."

"... Tell me Spike, do you love your family in the Pony world?" Crystal would say with a slight degree of seriousness.

Spike would fall silent for a moment, reflecting on Crystal's question. Despite all the complications and challenges he faced in his home world, he couldn't deny the deep love and affection he felt for his friends and family in Equestria.

"Yes, I love them," Spike would reply with conviction, staring at Crystal. "They are my family, and I would do anything for them."

"Do you love every detail of them? Is there not a single detail you wish to change?" Crystal would say almost accusingly, walking slowly towards him.

"... Well... Since I'm here... I've discovered many things I've missed... I mean... Since I moved in with Twilight I don't remember the last time I had a dinner where I didn't cook something..."

"... The Spike I once knew wouldn't have accepted that mistake from his family... you're getting better," Crystal would say with a sly smile, causing Spike to raise an eyebrow in confusion.

"I guess we all have areas where we can improve," Spike would respond, pondering Crystal's words. "But that doesn't change my desire to go back home and be with the ones I love."

Crystal would slowly nod, understanding Spike's determination and his loyalty to his loved ones in Equestria.

"I understand," Crystal would murmur, her voice full of resignation. "Spike, I'll let you rest for now... And I'll do the same."

And so, Spike would wake up again in that room, only it was... different, the photos that had disappeared before were now on the walls as if nothing, and a dog with green and purple colors slept on Twilight's chest as if nothing.

"She... She did it... Heh" Spike would say with a smile, happy to know that he was finally going to be able to be honest with his friends, and to explain to them what had happened in his life.

With a renewed sense of determination, Spike would prepare to face whatever the future held for him... Not without going to the bathroom first.

How are we taking this?

Meanwhile, in a universe completely different from the one Spike had been living in for the past few months, Twilight, the Alicorn princess, could be seen lying on her bed in the enormous castle of Ponyville, with dark circles under her eyes as she gazed out the window of her room, observing the night of that peaceful town. The bags under her eyes were evidence of the stress and fatigue she had been experiencing in the past few days. Despite all her efforts, she had been struggling with kingdom administration, political issues, and princess responsibilities... but at that moment, none of that mattered to her in the slightest. The only thing she cared about was something that had been gnawing at her since her little baby dragon had disappeared months ago.

"Where are you, Spike?" Twilight would say with a somewhat broken and exhausted voice, tears forming on her face. She would let out a heavy sigh as the tears began to trickle down her cheeks. She felt a deep emptiness in her heart since Spike had disappeared, and every day that passed without news of him only increased her distress.

"Why did you leave, Spike?" Twilight would whisper, her voice full of pain and longing. "I promised you we would always be together, that I would always protect you... But now... now I don't know where you are or if you're safe...".

Tears would continue to roll down Twilight's cheeks as she immersed herself in her thoughts, remembering the happy moments she had shared with Spike. Each memory only served to increase her pain and her desperate desire to find her lost friend.

"I miss you so much, Spike..." Twilight would murmur, her voice barely a whisper in the darkness of her room. "I wish I could go back in time and prevent you from leaving... I wish I could find a way to bring you back home...".

As Twilight did this, the book connecting the pony and human universes would begin to glow slightly, showing the signal of a new message, something that Twilight had not noticed and would not notice until the next day.

"I thought I was doing it right... That I was being a good friend and sister..." Twilight tried to recall some of her moments with the little dragon, but for weeks, the only memories she could evoke were those of Spike drowning in a frozen river the time they...punished him for oversleeping during early spring. Twilight's heart would fill with an even deeper pain as she remembered those difficult moments with Spike. She would feel an overwhelming weight in her chest as she thought about the times she couldn't protect her friend as she had promised. Guilt and remorse would consume her as she struggled with her own emotions, how could she have done something like that? And if the punishment hadn't been exaggerated, the reason behind it made sense, right? Lazy? Calling Spike lazy after Spike had basically spoiled her for years being her number 1 assistant?

In another part of town, at the most prestigious clothing store on almost that entire side of Equestria, the white unicorn with beautiful purple mane would be looking at herself in the mirror while trying to wipe off the makeup smudges that her tears had caused. That night, she had tried, like many times before, to leave her house to avoid ruining her life by drowning in guilt and sadness, but every little thing reminded her of her little Spikey-Wikey. The gallantry of the ponies only brought to her mind the most chivalrous dragon of all, the innocent laughter of the children enjoying their last moments of fun only gave her memories of the innocent little dragon... Everything reminded her of the beautiful dragon that had disappeared from everyone's life months ago. Rarity looked at herself in the mirror with reddened eyes and traces of makeup blurred by tears. Every small gesture, every conversation, every piece of clothing she touched seemed to take her back to the memories shared with Spike. His absence had left a void in her heart that seemed impossible to fill.

Sighing deeply, Rarity tried to compose herself and fake a smile for the customers still in the store. However, no matter how hard she tried to distract herself with work, her mind kept wandering back to memories of Spike.

"My dear Spike..." Rarity whispered to herself, her voice barely a whisper in the tranquility of the store. "I wish you were here to give me one of your wonderful pieces of advice or just to share a pleasant conversation...".

Tears welled up again in Rarity's eyes as she struggled to contain her emotions. It had been so long since Spike disappeared, but the pain of his absence had not diminished in the slightest. Every day that passed without news of him only increased her desperation and longing to see him again.

"I miss you so much, my dear Spikey-Wikey..." Rarity murmured, her voice trembling with sadness. "Did you leave because of me?... Did I take advantage of your chivalrous nature?"

She would say as she used her magic to make a framed photo of Spike and Rarity on one of their multiple days making dresses for some party, celebration, order from some pony, or just for fun, the way Spike looked at her could only reflect the love he felt for her... and she knew it, she knew it and took advantage of him to save her hooves from a little extra work.

"I'm so sorry, Spike..." Rarity would whisper, gently caressing the photograph with a gesture full of remorse. "I have failed you in so many ways... I have hurt you without realizing it and I let you go without telling you how much you mean to me...".

Obviously, she didn't love him, at least not in the way he loved her, but... in the same way, she never showed him the affection she claimed to have for him, nor the respect that dragon who had worked so hard for everyone deserved. Rarity would be consumed by overwhelming remorse as she reflected on her relationship with Spike. She would realize all the times she had overlooked him, all the missed opportunities to show him her appreciation and gratitude. She would be filled with sorrow as she remembered how she had treated him more like an assistant than the loyal and valuable friend he was.

"How could I be so blind?" Rarity would reproach herself, feeling the weight of her guilt on her shoulders. "Spike was always there for me, willing to help and support me at all times... And I... I never gave him the recognition he deserved".

Tears would continue to flow down Rarity's cheeks as she plunged into a sea of regret. She would wonder again and again how she had let things get to this point, how she had allowed her selfishness and her own concerns to overshadow the importance of her friendship with Spike.

"I'm sorry, Spike..." Rarity would murmur with a trembling voice, her heart filled with remorse. "I'm sorry for not being the friend you deserved... I'm sorry for all the times I hurt you without realizing it... I wish I could go back and do things right this time..."

Meanwhile in Cloudsdale, Rainbow Dash would be on her break from her night shift, sitting with a cup of black coffee, her gaze lost in her drink.

"Hey Rainbow... Are you sure you don't want to take a break? No one will say anything if you go home. You can't keep taking so many extra night hours," Thunderlane would say, a colleague of Rainbow Dash's, as he walked over to her. They had been working for a long time repairing multiple rain clouds after Derpy accidentally released the entire reserve, so besides working to fix all the chaos, they had to recreate them, something Rainbow Dash would have taken as personal work to ignore her private problems, which worried her closest colleagues. Rainbow Dash would lift her gaze from her cup of black coffee upon hearing Thunderlane's voice. Her tired eyes would reflect the accumulated fatigue from so many hours of relentless work, only to bury her eyes back into her cup.

"I'm fine, Thunderlane," Rainbow Dash would respond with the dry and empty tone of voice she had carried for weeks.

Thunderlane would look at Rainbow Dash with concern, noticing the lack of energy and exhaustion in her voice and expression.

"Rainbow, I know you've been working hard, but you also need to take care of yourself," Thunderlane would say softly, placing a comforting hoof on Rainbow Dash's shoulder. "You can't keep sacrificing your well-being for work."

"...This is a cup of coffee from the best coffee in all of Equestria," Rainbow would say, almost trying to change the subject, leaving Thunderlane confused.

"...Sorry?"

"Spike introduced me to Pony Joe after I failed that presentation with the Wonderbolts," Rainbow would say, taking a sip from her cup before sighing. "...It's the best coffee in all of Equestria."

"Rainbow, even Spitfire told you, no one believes you failed that day," Thunderlane would say, believing that Rainbow's problem was her insecurity, not knowing that everything was related to the little dragon.

"But even if that's how it happened... Spike was the only one who took it seriously," Rainbow would say, looking at her blurry reflection in the coffee in her cup. "Everyone patted me on the back saying I did well and then just left... Spike took seriously how I felt and took me to his favorite coffee to make me feel better."

"...Rainbow, sorry, but why are you telling me all this? It's not related to your lack of self-care," Thunderlane would say, feeling somewhat annoyed by the way Rainbow avoided the topic.

"Because of what he told me... Spike told me that he always went to see Pony Joe when he felt lonely... when he felt abandoned and wanted to feel welcome... I knew that, I was the only one he confided that to... And I failed him, I kept abandoning him, I kept leaving him behind... And I'm supposed to be the element of loyalty?" Rainbow would say as tears began to appear in her eyes.

"Rainbow, I know you're blaming yourself, but we all make mistakes," Thunderlane would say softly, feeling empathy for his friend. "The important thing is to learn from them and try to do the right thing in the future."

Rainbow Dash would lift her gaze to Thunderlane, her eyes filled with anguish and regret.

"But... how can I do it right now that Spike...?" Rainbow would struggle to find the words as tears began to slide down her cheeks.

Thunderlane would gently place a hoof on Rainbow Dash's cheek, looking at her with compassion.

"Spike considers you a great friend, Rainbow," Thunderlane would say reassuringly. "I didn't know him very well, but everyone in Ponyville knows one thing about him, that if he could see you now, he would tell you not to blame yourself so much. The important thing is that you acknowledge your mistakes and are willing to do things right in the future."

"Thank you, Thunderlane..." Rainbow Dash would murmur with a broken voice, letting the tears flow freely down her cheeks. "I'm so sorry... Just... I don't know how to go on without him... So many times I teased him, made him feel less, teased him for not being like the other dragons, everything... and he was always there for me... Just... Just let me be, Thunderlane... I'll finish this coffee and leave, I promise, just... leave me alone."

And so, Thunderlane would sigh with somewhat confused thoughts... He had achieved what he set out to do, which was to finally make Rainbow Dash take a break but... the pegasus was still not well... very unwell.

And then, coming back to ponyville, inside of Sugar Cube Corner, a...very sad scene would be seen, Pinkie Pie laying on her bed, her usual curly hair now completely lifeless and straight, reflecting the gloomy mood that consumed her. Her room, normally filled with colors and joy, now seemed empty and silent.

Pinkie's mind was plagued with dark thoughts and worries, a strange and overwhelming sensation that had taken over her since Spike disappeared. She felt lost and disoriented, unable to find solace in the things that normally brought her joy.

"Where are you, Spike?" Pinkie murmured quietly, her voice barely a whisper in the silence of her room. "Why did you leave without saying goodbye? Why did you leave us here alone?".

The tears that usually accompanied those remarks never appeared; she couldn't smile anymore, couldn't cry anymore, couldn't do anything other than keep her face... empty, as empty as her family's, as the faces that she had filled with joy the day she got her Cutie Mark, she had become one of them... She felt like a part of herself was missing since Spike left, as if a piece of her heart had irreparably broken.

"It's not fair...", Pinkie whispered, feeling a lump in her throat. "It's not fair that we have to go through this... Why did he have to go? Why did he have to leave us like this?".

The silence of the room was only interrupted by the echo of Pinkie's words, resonating in the air heavy with sadness. It felt as if a shadow had fallen over Ponyville since Spike's departure, leaving everyone immersed in the darkness of uncertainty and pain.

Pinkie's questions hung in the air, unanswered, as she struggled to comprehend her friend's inexplicable absence. The feeling of emptiness in her heart only intensified with each passing moment without news of Spike.

"We miss you so much, Spike...", Pinkie murmured, her voice barely a whisper in the stillness of the room, before turning over in her bed in an attempt to sleep.

"Please, Spike... come back soon," the pink pony pleaded in a heartbreaking whisper, her voice trembling with anguish. "We need you to be here with us... I need you more than you can imagine..."

Outside that house, Applejack could be seen dragging a cart with what seemed to be... an apple tree?

"Applejack... Why are we bringing a wild apple tree to the farm? We have like... Millions of apple trees in our APPLE farm," Applebloom would say, furrowing her brow as she walked alongside her.

Applejack would pause for a moment, looking at her sister with a smile... a forced one on her face.

"Ah, Applebloom! This ain't just any regular apple tree," Applejack would explain, pointing to the tree in the cart. "This here's a special apple tree I found in the Everfree Forest."

"...And what's so special about it?" Applebloom would say, sighing, knowing well what the orange mare was about to say.

"It's got spikes! It's got a way to defend itself! So maybe we can use it to our advantage!"

"Spikes... like SPIKE?" Applebloom would say, with a hoof on her face, concerned about how Applejack was trying to compensate for Spike's absence.

Applejack would take a moment to reflect on her sister's words, noticing the concern in her expression. She would look down for a moment before responding honestly.

"Yeah, Applebloom, I'm sorry. I just can't help it...", Applejack would admit, dropping the fake smile and adopting a more serious expression. "We're all feeling his absence in some way. I know this apple tree ain't Spike, but... You know... it reminds me of him."

"Just like that lizard-skin hat? That I'm pretty sure Spike would find offensive," Applebloom would say, raising a hoof to make her point. "And just like that wooden dragon from that horror exhibit you bought? That I'm pretty sure Spike would find offensive too. You can't just try to replace Spike with every possible object that reminds you even slightly of him! Spike's gone! He left! Maybe he escaped, maybe he died, who knows!?"

"DON'T YOU SAY THAT WORD AGAIN! Spike ain't dead!" Applejack would say, taking a step forward with tears in her eyes, gritting her teeth.

Applebloom would step back, surprised by her older sister's reaction, not having expected such an outburst of emotions. The tense atmosphere between them would feel heavy in the air as Applejack struggled to control her feelings.

"I'm sorry, Applejack... I didn't mean that," Applebloom would murmur, feeling guilty for having hurt her sister's feelings.

Applejack would take a moment to take a deep breath, trying to calm herself before speaking again.

"I'm sorry, Applebloom... I shouldn't have reacted like that," Applejack would say softly, her expression showing a mix of sadness and regret. "It's just... It's hard to accept that Spike's gone... and nobody ever mentioned the option of death"

"...Let's go home, sister, let's go," Applebloom would say with a small smile, gently stroking one of her sister's legs with her hoof, trying to calm her down.

"Thank you, Applebloom," Applejack would say sincerely, feeling a small ray of hope in her heart. "Thank you for being here with me."

Applebloom would sweetly smile at her older sister, showing her unconditional support in this time of need.

"I'll always be here for you, sister," Applebloom would respond tenderly. "Together we'll get through this, like we always have."

Upon reaching the farm, Applejack would bid her sister farewell with a sweet kiss on the forehead, letting her go to her room, to then lose her smile and look towards the tree she had been bringing all the way, with its bark covered in spikes... just like Spike.

Applejack would observe the tree with a mix of sadness and nostalgia. Although she had initially tried to deny her pain, she now faced the reality of his absence in a more direct way. The apple tree with its spikes was too reminiscent of Spike, and that similarity only served to remind her how much she missed her friend.

With a heavy sigh, Applejack would start digging a hole in the ground near the barn. As she worked, her thoughts would be with Spike, remembering the shared moments and lamenting his departure. Once the hole was deep enough, she would carefully plant the special apple tree, making sure it was well rooted in its new home.

"I hope you're okay, Spike... wherever you are," Applejack would murmur quietly as she finished burying the tree's roots. "We miss you a lot here on the farm. And although this apple tree ain't the same as you, at least it reminds us of the good times we spent with you."

And finally... a beautiful house on the outskirts of Ponyville, but the more one observed the details, the darker everything became... the curtains would be drawn closed and the door would be locked from the inside, the flowers and lawn showing multiple signs of not having been cared for in weeks or even months, multiple empty bags probably of food and other everyday items left by Fluttershy's friends due to her seclusion... The only sign that the mare was still inside was the soft sounds of crying, overshadowed by multiple animal noises that were easy to hear if one approached the house closely.

The gentle sobs that filtered through the walls were an echo of her internal anguish, a sound mixed with the noises of the animals that had found refuge in her home. They were the only witnesses to her silent pain, the only ones sharing her space in those dark moments.

Because... If Spike wasn't there to help her, as he had done so many times without expecting anything in return, without her even showing him the affection he deserved so much, why would she deserve to be helped by someone else again?... Maybe if she loses contact with everyone... if she becomes that crazy animal lady that many people used to call her, her little dragon friend will appear to show her that the world is not terrifying, and that there is beauty in all beings, as he had done before... again and again.

Author's Note

I wrote what i thought would be good to represent every girl and her emotions, i hope you don't get mad if your favorite girl was one of the less-writed here

Thanks to everyone for everything, and for making this no-one MLP Fan feel like something he is doing is being liked by lot of people out there, i love you all :heart:

A Team Day

"Mash! I told you to stop eating so many nachos!" Coach Spitfire's voice was barely audible amidst all the laughter and shouts of the kids on the soccer team.

"We're going to the finals, bro!" Rumble would say in the team uniform, raising his arms with two soda cups in his hands.

Spike's soccer team would be at that moment in a large restaurant known for being for all ages. They had won the last game before the final, so they could finally afford to celebrate.

"Yes, but we're going to play against Gabby's team," Spike would say, sighing as he dropped his head onto the table, though grabbing a handful of cheese nachos to eat.

"I know, Spike," Rumble would say with a reassuring smile, shaking Spike's shoulders excitedly. "But we've come this far together, right? And there's nothing we can't overcome as a team."

"I know! But I don't want Gabby to feel bad if she loses," Spike would say as he was shaken like a ragdoll.

"I understand, Spike," Rumble would respond, stopping his shaking and placing a hand on his friend's shoulder. "But remember, Gabby is a strong and confident competitor. She'll understand that in the game there are victories and defeats, and what's important is the sportsmanship and friendship we share."

Spike would nod slowly, letting out a sigh as he reflected on Rumble's words. He knew he was right, but still couldn't help but worry about the impact a loss might have on Gabby.

"Besides," Scootaloo would say, appearing while sipping from her soda cup before giving Spike a tap on the back of his head. "Don't you respect your friend? I know very well that if you heard someone saying they didn't want to make me lose, you would go and hit them on my behalf, so don't make me do it on Gabby's behalf."

"Exactly," Rumble would confirm, nodding in approval.

"Oh my god, they have an arcade! LET'S GO!" Button Mash would say with what could only be described as a sugar rush, grabbing the three boys effortlessly to run towards the arcade machines.

As the kids had fun, Spitfire would just sigh as she rubbed her temple, before one of the many responsible adults who were watching over the kids approached her.

"Miss Spitfire, my name is Shining Armor, it's a pleasure," Shining would say as he extended his hand to the woman.

"The pleasure is mine, Shining Armor, your wife talks about you throughout lunch," she would respond courteously. "Thank you for helping supervise the kids. They can be a handful at times, but they're excited about reaching the final."

"Of course, I understand," Shining Armor would nod with a smile. "It's a great achievement for them and the team. I'm sure they'll enjoy the celebration but... We just wanted to thank you, on behalf of Spike's entire family... We're not sure he would have been even half as happy with us without this team."

"It's a pleasure to work with Spike and all the kids on the team," Spitfire would sincerely reply. "Seeing their growth and development both on and off the field has been an incredible experience and... I can't say anything else than how proud I am of Spike."

"Spike is truly a special kid, and you've played a significant role in his life," Shining Armor would comment gratefully. "It's comforting to know there are adults like you dedicated to the well-being and development of children like Spike."

"It's an honor to be a part of Spike's life and all the kids on the team," Spitfire would respond sincerely. "Seeing them grow and become confident, committed team players is one of the greatest rewards of my job... After all, I know what it's like to need just a little push to become who you want to be."

"Miss Spitfire! Snails got stuck in the claw machine again!" Rumble's voice would be heard from several meters away, causing Spitfire to just sigh and take out a bag of coins, walking towards the arcade.

The next day, the kids would be on the school soccer field after classes ended for the day, lying on the grass and looking up at the sky, talking about any nonsense that came to mind.

"I've been thinking, guys... Why are dragons always portrayed as the bad guys?" Spike would say as he put his hand to his chin while looking at the sky.

"Oh, oh! Because they spit fire and have claws as sharp as blades! It's just terrifying!" Button Mash would exclaim, with a mischievous gleam in his eyes.

"That's true!" Scootaloo would add enthusiastically. "Plus, in most stories, dragons are giants and ferocious, who wouldn't see them as the bad guys in those circumstances?"

"And they're always very greedy," Tender Taps would add with a calm smile.

"Nah, I don't think they're greedy," Spike would shrug.

"Really, Spike?" Rumble would ask, turning to his friend with a raised eyebrow. "But what about all those stories where dragons are guarding huge treasures and don't let anyone else come near?"

"Oh, so a dragon guards its belongings and it's the bad guy, but the king has all the kingdom's money and lets everyone else starve and he's a hero," Spike would comment with a touch of sarcasm as he crossed his arms.

"But why do they have to kill everyone who tries to retrieve some cool treasure?" Rumble would ask with a raised eyebrow.

"They're literally breaking into their house to steal their stuff! It's like if you were sleeping in your house and some men broke in to steal your TV because it belonged to a man 60 years ago!"

"and just for this they have to kill everyone who tries to get a treasure instead of explaining it?" Button Mash would say as if he didn't understand the conversation.

"Why would they have to do that!? Why don't we ask the kings who keep losing their stuff to go get it themselves!?" Spike would exclaim, getting up enthusiastically from the grass. "Why can't they solve their own problems instead of sending brave adventurers to fight dragons who are just protecting what's rightfully theirs?"

"It's a matter of perspective," Tender Taps would interject, getting up as well to join the debate. "Tales and legends often present a simplified view of reality. Dragons represent the challenge, the adversity that heroes must overcome to achieve their goals."

"Well, they should use humans for that!" Scootaloo would exclaim, getting up alongside the others. "Humans can face challenges among themselves without having to attack creatures who are just protecting their home and treasures!"

"...What the heck are those kids talking about?" Rainbow Dash would say sitting on a soccer ball as she raised an eyebrow not understanding why they were talking about dragons.

A Nice Conversation

"So, Spike, what plans do you have for coming back?" Sunset Shimmer lounged on her bed, holding the journal she shared with Twilight to communicate between dimensions. She hadn't received a single clue that Twilight had responded to her message. However, this time, it hadn't been erased like the last time Crystal had interfered, which complicated everything.

Spike, lying on the floor next to Sunset's bed, lifted his head with a sparkle of interest in his green eyes. "Well, I think we should try something different this time. Instead of waiting for Twilight to respond, we could look for another way to contact her. How about we try using some kind of magic to open a portal directly to her dimension?"

Sunset nodded slowly, considering the suggestion. "That sounds risky, Spike. We don't know what kind of side effects opening an interdimensional portal without Twilight's help could have. We could end up attracting unwanted attention or even causing some kind of accidental harm. Besides, the only magic we know here is the magic of friendship, and we're not even sure if it can be used for anything other than what the girls did last time."

Spike nodded, understanding the urgency of the matter. "I get it, Sunset. So, what do you propose we do?"

Sunset stood up, releasing a frustrated sigh. "I'll talk to the girls. Maybe together, we can find a safe way to use our magic to open a portal. Plus, maybe one of them has something fun planned to distract us a bit."

Spike smiled reassuringly, feeling a bit calmer now that he could discuss these things with Sunset. "Sounds like a plan. Let's do it!"

Meanwhile, in the mirror universe, Crystal would be face to face with her two sisters, Luna and Celestia, who seemed ready to discuss the way Crystal had taken Spike to the human world.

Celestia, with her serene yet firm gaze, initiated the conversation. "Crystal, can you explain exactly how this happened? Bringing Spike to the human world without consulting us first is a reckless and dangerous act."

Crystal felt uncomfortable under her sisters' gaze but remained firm. "I'm sorry, sisters, but it was an urgent situation. I wasn't going to let little Spike suffer for another minute as a slave in a world that doesn't respect him in the slightest."

Luna, with her more severe expression, intervened. "We understand your concern for Spike, but that doesn't justify acting so rashly and without consulting with us. The balance between our worlds is fragile, and any impulsive action could have catastrophic consequences."

Crystal nodded, acknowledging Luna's valid concerns. "I understand, Luna, but what other option did I have? Spike was suffering, and I couldn't just stand by while that happened."

"And YOU COULDN'T TALK TO YOUR SISTER!?" Celestia would say, stepping towards her using her "Voice of Equestria" with anger in her voice.

"I DON'T KNOW! CAN I!?" Crystal would say without feeling intimidated in the least by her sisters.

Surprised by Crystal's direct response, Celestia took a step back, her expression shifting from anger to surprise. "Crystal, understand that we are concerned about you and the balance of our worlds. We are not trying to restrict you, but we need you to understand the importance of working together and making decisions deliberately and thoughtfully."

"STOP PRETENDING THIS ISN'T PERSONAL!" Crystal would say, taking another step towards her, angry. "This is about Spike! This is because you don't have control over everything! This is about anything but controlling the worlds! BECAUSE THAT'S MY JOB!"

Crystal was visibly frustrated, her words resonating with a mix of anger and desperation. Celestia watched her with a mix of surprise and concern, while Luna maintained her serious but understanding gaze.

"Crystal, we understand your concern for Spike, but you must understand that our responsibilities go beyond individual interests," Celestia responded calmly, trying to calm the situation. "The balance between our worlds is crucial for the stability of both. We cannot allow our emotions to cloud our judgment and endanger that stability."

"STOP PRETENDING YOU'RE THE MATURE ONE!" Crystal would explode completely at the way Celestia seemed to mock her by acting so calmly, treating the situation as a simple interaction between coworkers. "The universes are MY job! And if you haven't offered your help in the millennia I've been alone watching over everything on my own while you have your little adventures, I don't need it now! And SPIKE EVEN LESS!"

The tension in the room was palpable as Crystal faced her sisters' furious gaze. Celestia, with her eyes flashing with indignation, took the lead.

"...Crystal, can you explain to us what the hell you were thinking when you decided to bring Spike to the human world without our consent?" Her voice resonated with a mix of fury and pain, revealing the profound impact Crystal's actions had on her.

Luna, with her equally intense gaze, nodded in agreement. "Crystal... Spike is my nephew, our nephew... and you took him to a place where he's completely unprotected and vulnerable. How could you be so reckless?"

"Unprotected? Vulnerable? Ha!" Crystal would laugh at the foolishness her sisters had just said. "He's happier than he's ever been, and more sure of himself than ever!"

Celestia, with an expression of disbelief, approached Crystal, her voice resonating with pain. "And you thought bringing him to an unknown world, without our protection, was the solution? Did you not think about the consequences of your actions?"

"OF COURSE I DIDN'T THINK ABOUT THE CONSEQUENCES!" Crystal exploded, her voice full of frustration and desperation. "All I could think about was getting Spike out of that hell. I couldn't let him keep suffering, no matter the cost!"

The room fell into a tense silence after Crystal's words. Her sisters, Celestia and Luna, looked at her with a mix of surprise, pain, and concern. The situation had reached a critical point, and neither party seemed willing to back down.

"Why do you think you understand so much about what my son wants and feels?" Celestia would say, looking at her older sister with a mix of sadness and anger in her eyes.

"Because I'm just like him," Crystal would say, gritting her teeth, looking at them with anger in her eyes. "Always the one helping everyone, always the one worrying about fixing everything, but did anyone ever worry about me? When was the last time anyone in the pony world said my name? When was the last time any of you came to me? I've been here for millennia without interaction with anyone! ALONE! MY BOYFRIEND IGNORED ME FOR MILLENNIA! MY SISTER WAS ON THE MOON WITHOUT ME KNOWING!"

The air in the room became heavy with Crystal's revelation. Celestia and Luna looked at her with a mix of surprise and compassion as they absorbed the words they had just heard.

Celestia took a step forward, her expression now softer, though still with traces of pain in her eyes. "Crystal, I'm sorry... I'm so sorry. I didn't know you were going through that. I didn't know you felt so alone and neglected."

Luna joined her sister, her gaze reflecting empathy and

sorrow. "Crystal, we... we feel it too. We didn't realize what you were going through. We've been so worried about our own duties and responsibilities that we neglected your needs."

Crystal looked at her sisters, her expression mixed with surprise and a glimmer of hope. "Do you really mean it?" Her voice was barely a whisper, laden with emotion.

Celestia nodded seriously. "Yes, Crystal. We're really sorry. You shouldn't have had to endure that loneliness. We're your family, and we should have supported you more."

Luna nodded in agreement. "We're here for you, Crystal. We always have been, even if we haven't always shown it in the best way."

Crystal felt a lump in her throat as she absorbed her sisters' words. For so long, she had carried that weight alone, believing she had no one to rely on. But now, faced with the sincerity and regret of Celestia and Luna, she began to feel a glimmer of hope.

"...Go away," Crystal would say with a dry and annoyed voice.

The tension in the room momentarily dissipated as Celestia and Luna processed Crystal's request. Their expressions reflected a mix of surprise and sadness at their sister's coldness.

Celestia, regaining her composure, spoke with a soft but firm voice. "Crystal, we understand that you're hurt and angry, but we're here to help you. We can't just leave things like this."

"GO AWAY!" And with that last shout, Crystal would make her sisters disappear from that universe, sending them back to their original universe.

Crystal, full of frustration and pain, closed her eyes tightly as her sisters disappeared before her eyes. The silence that followed was overwhelming, filled with a sense of emptiness and loneliness that seemed to envelop her completely. With a heavy sigh, she sank to the floor, feeling the weight of her emotions crushing her.

The atmosphere in the room became oppressive as Crystal struggled to process everything that had just happened. Her thoughts were a whirlwind of emotions, from anger and pain to confusion and sadness. She felt trapped in a sea of feelings that threatened to drown her.

How you can hide that?

In the world of humans, Sunset Shimmer and Spike were engaged in a discussion with the rest of the girls about how they could use their magic to open a portal to Twilight's dimension. Ideas were tossed around, but none seemed to offer a safe and guaranteed solution.

Sunset sighed, feeling frustration mounting within her. "Girls, we need to find a way to contact Twilight. We can't risk even attempting to open a portal without knowing what side effects it might have."

Rarity nodded solemnly, sharing Sunset's concern. "You're right, Sunset. But how can we do it? We've tried sending messages through the journal, but we still haven't received a response."

Pinkie Pie, ever optimistic, raised a finger with a sudden idea. "We could try organizing an interdimensional connection party! We could use friendly magic and cheerful music to attract Twilight's attention across the universes!"

After everyone present gave her a puzzled look for not taking anything they had said seriously all day, Pinkie would simply lower her finger and chuckle slightly embarrassed.

"I guess trying to talk to Crystal is our only option?" Spike would say, sighing as he banged his head forcefully against the table.

Spike's proposal prompted a moment of reflection in the group. They had been avoiding the idea of contacting Crystal due to the complications her involvement had caused in the past, but now it seemed they had no other choice.

Fluttershy looked up, a doubtful expression on her face. "But are we sure Crystal would help us? After all, the last time you got involved with her, things got a bit... complicated, from what you told us."

"Yeah... But at the end of the day, she let me talk to you guys without erasing your memory or anything like that, right? Maybe if I manage to... Figure out what I'm supposed to learn, she'll let me talk to my friends," Spike would say, sighing, unaware of how the faces of his human friends made slight grimaces because they had encountered an idea they didn't want to think about in the near future... if they succeeded, Spike would leave forever to his original world.

Spike's dilemma posed a delicate situation for everyone. On one hand, contacting Crystal could be their best chance to find Twilight and resolve the situation. On the other hand, it involved considerable risk and the possibility of losing Spike forever if he managed to return to his original world.

Sunset Shimmer looked at Spike with a mixture of understanding and concern. "Spike, I understand you want to go back to your world and reunite with Twilight, but we can't ignore the potential consequences of contacting Crystal. She has her own agenda, and we don't know if she'll be willing to help us."

Spike nodded sadly, acknowledging the validity of Sunset's concerns. "I know, Sunset. But right now, it seems like we don't have any other option. We need to find Twilight and resolve this situation as soon as possible, and... I don't know, lately she hasn't caused me that much trouble either."

Fluttershy approached Spike with a comforting gesture. "I understand how you feel, Spike. You want to go back home and be with Twilight. But we must be careful. We don't know what consequences getting involved with Crystal again could have."

Rarity nodded, expressing her own reservations. "You're right, Fluttershy. We can't afford to make hasty decisions and risk everything without considering the ramifications."

Pinkie Pie, however, looked at Spike with a determined smile. "Spike, I think we should give it a try. If there's any chance of finding Twilight, we should take it. And if Crystal can help us, then it'll be worth the risk."

Rainbow Dash nodded in agreement. "I'm with Pinkie on this. We can't just sit around and wait for things to sort themselves out. If Crystal can help us find Twilight, then we should give her a chance."

Sunset sighed, feeling the pressure of making a difficult decision. Finally, she nodded with determination. "Alright. Let's contact Crystal. But we must be prepared for anything that may happen. We don't know what to expect from her."

"So, how are we going to contact Crystal?" Rarity asked, looking at the dimension-traveling duo.

"Well... Usually, she makes me appear with her," Spike would say, with a hand on his chin.

Applejack stood up, thoughtful. "We could try using the journal. You said she was able to intercept the first message, right? Maybe she could read the journal messages too."

Pinkie Pie nodded, adding her own idea. "And we could include some treats in the message. Everyone loves treats! It might help sweeten the deal, don't you think?"

Spike would just chuckle at Pinkie's idea. "I don't think the journal can send objects, Pinkie."

"Maybe a drawing then! I always get hungry seeing drawings of sweets, and if we make her hungry and get her some sweets, it'll be like we've been there!"

While the group... tried to think of any idea or way they could work, in Spike's original universe there would have... several problems.

"Spike is where!?" Twilight would say as she looked at the princesses of Equestria, her eyes wide open showing her dark circles and the bloodshot they were. Twilight was in a state of growing panic as she desperately searched for Spike. The princesses of Equestria, concerned for her well-being, exchanged looks of dismay.

Celestia, with a calm but firm voice, responded to Twilight's distress. "Twilight, we're doing everything we can to bring Spike from the human world. But we need you to calm down. Getting anxious won't help us resolve the situation."

"Since when did you know!?" Rarity would say, taking an angry step towards the duo of princesses, her concern for Spike and her anger towards Celestia and Luna outweighing her fear and respect for them.

Rarity's question cut through the air with palpable intensity. The princesses of Equestria exchanged nervous glances before Luna finally spoke up.

"Rarity, I'm so sorry. We... we knew Spike had been transported to the human world, but we didn't have all the details. Crystal was responsible for taking him there, and we've been working to resolve the situation since then."

"...Crystal? Who's Crystal?" Fluttershy's voice would be almost inaudible, not only because of her naturally low voice, but because of the blanket that covered her entire body, perfectly accompanying the dark circles under her eyes.

Fluttershy's question prompted an uncomfortable silence in the room. Celestia and Luna exchanged worried looks before Celestia decided to respond.

"Crystal is... an ancient guardian of the universes, a powerful entity that has been watching over the balance between our dimensions for millennia," Celestia explained cautiously. "She has the ability to travel between dimensions and has been involved in matters affecting the balance of our worlds."

Luna nodded, adding her own perspective. "Crystal has been a constant presence in our lives, though not always in the friendliest terms... She's... She's our older sister."

Applejack looked at the princesses with a mixture of incredulity and confusion. "Wait... you have an older sister who can travel between dimensions? And you knew Spike was taken to the

human world by her?"

The princesses solemnly nodded, sharing the burden of truth with the girls. "Yes, we knew," Celestia replied calmly. "Crystal has been involved in interdimensional affairs for a long time, although we haven't always agreed with her methods."

Twilight, still visibly affected by the news, approached the princesses with anger. "What do you know about Crystal? Where is she now? Why haven't you brought her here to help us find Spike!?"

Celestia sighed, feeling the weight of responsibility on her shoulders. "Twilight, Crystal... has been distant lately. We haven't heard from her in some time, and she refuses to speak to us for more than a couple of minutes."

Luna added with a somber voice, "Besides, the relationship between Crystal and us... has been complicated. We haven't always seen eye to eye with her, and she hasn't always been willing to cooperate with us."

"Hey... But if she's supposed to be the OLDER sister of the princesses of all Equestria, why... doesn't anyone know about her?" Rainbow Dash would say as she rubbed one of her eyes with exhaustion, wishing she had brought some coffee.

"When we were... very, very young, we had to choose who would be the princess that would control each thing... the sun and the day, the moon and the night... and the universes and control, she was the most powerful at that time so it was her duty to take care of the universes on her own and... With that came having to erase any kind of information about her and any memory... Only my sister and I know about her" Luna would say while Celestia seemed to remain silent to control her tears.

Twilight, although still worried about Spike, felt intrigued by Crystal's story. "So... Crystal has been watching over the universes on her own all this time? And we didn't even know she existed until now?"

Celestia nodded sadly. "That's right, Twilight. Crystal has been working in the shadows, maintaining the balance between our worlds and protecting us from interdimensional threats we didn't even know existed. It's been a lonely and difficult task, and... Sometimes it's those who sacrifice the most who are the least recognized."

"I understand that Crystal has been working in the shadows to protect our worlds, but... why didn't she tell us anything?" Twilight asked, her voice full of confusion and a hint of resentment.

Celestia sighed, lowering her gaze with sorrow. "Twilight, Crystal has always been... complicated. Her distrust towards us and her desire to stay away from our actual responsibilities have been a constant source of conflict between us. I think... perhaps she thought she was doing the right thing by keeping us away."

"But... What about you guys?" Pinkie Pie would say for the first time in a long time, her gaze lost and her mouth flat without a hint of joy. "...Why did you forget about her?"

"We didn't forget her..." Luna would say, clenching her teeth with some force because of the way the earth pony spoke of her relationship with her sister. "We were forced to hide her...but...but..."

Luna would be about to say something, but she would look at Celestia waiting for some comment on whether she should continue or not, to which Celestia would silently nod and light up her horn with her magic, to which Luna would do the same, before crossing their horns and a flash of light would blind the girls for a few seconds, before revealing that...almost the entire place had changed, instead of two thrones for Luna and Celestia there were three thrones next to each other, each decorated with the Cutie Mark symbol of each one. The thrones were arranged in a triangular layout, with the third in the center, higher than the other two, and behind those thrones the stained glass of Celestia and Luna would have...changed, instead of having Celestia on a sunny side and Luna on a nightly side, with their hooves about to touch, there would be that same scene with a very important change, a third stained glass in the middle of those two, with the appearance of Crystal surrounded by multiple mirrors, with her hooves about to touch those of her two sisters.

"For years...We've been waiting for her to come back...For her to finally decide to just let the universes be controlled on their own but...She never would" Celestia would say with her voice slightly cut by the tears that threatened to come out.

Twilight looked at the thrones and the stained glass with incredulity, trying to process the newly revealed truth. "So... You... have been waiting for her to return?"

Celestia nodded sadly, her eyes reflecting the weight of centuries of waiting. "Yes, Twilight. Crystal is our...beloved sister, but she was chosen for a path... away from our responsibilities and our presence. We've been patiently waiting for her return, but... so far, she hasn't shown any signs of wanting to join us again."

Twilight approached the princesses with a somewhat discouraged expression on her face. "I understand that the situation with Crystal has been complicated, but... we can't afford to waste any more time, I don't care if Crystal doesn't want to be here, or if she wants Spike away from us. We need to find Spike and bring him back as soon as possible."

Why are you here Spike?

"Has Twilight responded?" Sunset would say as she watched Spike reading the journal they used to communicate with Twilight before the Crystal lockdown. They had received a message there just a few seconds ago, but they didn't know who it could have been from.

Spike would lift his gaze from the journal, with a surprised expression. "Yes, I just received a message from Twilight, it seems that... They've been given the necessary information to know about Crystal, about me being here and... All that."

Spike wasn't sure what to say or do, he was getting closer to being able to return to his family but... Another part of his mind wanted to stay there, where he could be a child, where he could make mistakes without being punished by Twilight, where Rarity treated him as an equal and he didn't have to do things for her to spend time together.

Sunset would look at Spike with a mix of joy and understanding in her gaze. "That's great, Spike. It means that Twilight is looking for a way to bring you back home. I know it's exciting, but I also know that this place has become something special for you... How do you feel about it?"

Spike would take a moment to reflect, his mind torn between the desire to return home with Twilight and the nostalgia for the happy moments he has shared in this place. Letting out a sigh and lying back on the bed, covering his face with the journal. "It's complicated, Sunset. On one hand, I miss Twilight and everyone at home, but here... here I feel free, I feel like I really belong. It's like I can just be myself without having to worry about expectations or responsibilities... I miss Twilight and everyone at home. I don't want to disappoint them or make them feel like I'm leaving them."

Sunset would sit beside him and gently run her hand over his head, stroking his hair.

Spike would lift the journal from his face, looking at Sunset with doubt in his voice. "Do you think I should go back home, then?"

Sunset would smile tenderly before giving him a soft kiss on the forehead. "That's a decision only you can make, Spike."

Spike would nod slowly, reflecting on Sunset's words. "You're right. I think... it's time to go back home and face whatever is waiting for me there."

"Hey, that's the spirit!" Sunset would say as she got up from the bed with a smile. "Let's go! There's some ice cream left in the fridge, let's go before Miss Celestia eats it all."

Sunset would quickly walk out of the room towards the lower floor of the house, leaving Spike alone in the room. Spike would sit on the bed and look at the words written by Twilight... If he was honest, he hadn't read anything; knowing that he had received her message was enough for him, but... He didn't want to read anything, he didn't want to feel guilty for whatever Twilight was trying to tell him, so with a sigh, Spike would tear the page and put it in his pocket before leaving the book on the bed, walking towards the stairs of the house to go enjoy some ice cream with the person who he felt understood him the most at that moment.

Minutes would pass in silence as they ate their chocolate ice cream with rainbow sprinkles, a rare but enjoyable mix for both of them. The sound of the television distracted Sunset from noticing how Spike stared into space with his ice cream slowly melting in his bowl.

Minutes would turn into hours, and now Spike would be sitting in the living room with Sunset asleep on the couch next to him, and that's when Spike would hear the front door open, letting Celestia in silently... They hadn't spoken much since their brief argument about Spike's family being specific.

"...Good evening, Spike," Celestia would say not quite sure what Spike would want her to do at that moment.

Spike would lift his gaze towards Celestia, feeling a mix of emotions as she approached. They hadn't talked much since their last conversation about his family, and although it had been a difficult topic, he knew she only wanted what was best for him.

"Good evening, Celestia," Spike would reply with a forced smile. He wondered if Celestia had heard anything from his conversation with Sunset about Twilight's message. "How was your day?"

Celestia would sit on the couch in front of Spike, watching him closely. "It was a quiet day, thank you for asking. And you, how was your day?"

Spike would shrug, feeling uncomfortable under Celestia's gaze. "It was... quiet, I guess."

"Hmm..." Celestia would nod with understanding, noticing the tension in the air. "Spike, I know things have been difficult lately, but-"

"Princess— I mean... Principal Celestia... Do you believe that good deeds can overshadow past misdeeds?" Spike would say, looking at his empty ice cream bowl, interrupting the woman without thinking much.

Celestia would take a moment to consider Spike's question, looking at him carefully before responding calmly. "Yes, Spike, I believe that good deeds can have a powerful impact on how people see us and how we see ourselves. Sometimes, our past mistakes can weigh heavily on our consciences, but it's important to remember that every day is an opportunity to do good things and correct our mistakes."

Spike would nod slowly, absorbing Celestia's words. "So... do you think that even if someone has made mistakes, they can still do things right? Can they still be a good person?"

A silence would fall over the room as Spike reflected on Celestia's words. For a moment, he would feel a weight lift off his shoulders, a sense of hope and possibility. Maybe, he thought, there is still hope for him, for his family to be better, to keep the things that made him love them all, but... to avoid the things that made his heart ache every night.

"Even... My family?" Spike would say, causing Celestia's posture to change.

"I... I don't know Spike... With all the things you've said about them, how they used you, mocked you, the fact that you didn't even go to school until this year... You're not thinking of trying to go back to them, are you?" Celestia would say, concerned by that strange question.

"I don't know, Celestia," Spike would reply honestly as he brought his knees to his chest, hiding his face between them. "I'm still trying to figure it all out... But I think that, even if I can't go back to being a part of my family like before... I still love them."

"Spike, I know this can be hard to accept, but sometimes family relationships are complicated," Celestia would begin in a soft but firm tone. "It's normal to feel love for your family, even if they have made mistakes or hurt you. But it's also important to recognize that you deserve to be treated with respect and love, no matter what."

"They love me," Spike would say through gritted teeth, starting to feel a slight déjà vu from their last discussion.

"Spike..." Celestia would pause, choosing her words carefully as she moved closer to him. "I know you want to believe that, but love shouldn't make you

feel bad about yourself. It should make you feel valued, respected, and happy. If you feel like you're not getting that from your family, then it's important to consider what's best for you right now."

Spike would lift his gaze towards Celestia, feeling a mix of frustration and confusion. "But... what should I do then? Should I just let them go? IS THAT WHAT YOU WANT ME TO DO!?"

The intensity in Spike's voice makes Celestia step back slightly in surprise.

"...I'll go to bed," Spike would say somewhat brusquely as he left his bowl on the living room table, heading upstairs in silence.

The atmosphere would be tense after the abrupt conversation between Spike and Celestia. The latter would stay in the living room, reflecting on Spike's words and wishing she had found the right words to help him in that difficult moment. Meanwhile, Spike would go upstairs in silence, feeling a mix of frustration, anger, and sadness... Celestia would hesitate whether to go look for Spike, but in the end, she would just sigh and stay seated, deciding to give Spike his space.

If only she had, she would have found Spike's window open, with the boy outside the house running towards the school. The night wind would whip Spike's face as he ran through the dark streets towards the school. His thoughts were in turmoil, filled with confusion, frustration, and a deep longing to understand even a little of how he felt.

Upon reaching the school, darkness enveloped the place except for one thing... That damn mirror statue, that stupid portal that started all his trouble.

"...Darn it!" Spike would basically throw himself against that mirror hoping that this time it would work, but his head would simply hit the glass, which seemed much more resistant than he had thought. "JUST LET ME IN DAMN IT!"

Spike would start pushing his head against the mirror while throwing random punches at the resilient glass without even knowing what to do other than following his instincts, after a couple of minutes, the boy would simply be on his knees with tears in his eyes, looking at his slightly red and bloodied hands.

"What am I doing?" he would murmur to himself, his eyes fixed on his knuckles for several seconds before raising his gaze to his own reflection. "Why am I here?"

"..." After several seconds of staring at his own reflection in the mirror, he would only feel tears starting to flow from his eyes. "...Because you are afraid that if you stay here... You would never want to leave."

Author's Note

Sorry if this is not the biggest chapter so far but...Man i fucking hate Ap History

The End

The tears of Spike fell silently as he faced his own fears and doubts. He felt trapped between two worlds, unable to find a clear answer about which path to take. Confusion and anguish overwhelmed him as he clung to the fragile balance between his desire to belong and his need to be valued and respected.

In the tranquility of the night, with the echo of his own sobs resonating in the air, Spike allowed himself to feel all the emotions that had been bubbling inside him. There were no easy answers or instant solutions to his problems, but at least, in that moment of vulnerability, he began to understand a little more about what he truly desired.

Spike sank to the ground, leaning his back against the cold mirror. The silence of the night weighed heavily on him, and the tears continued to fall as he confronted the painful truth of his thoughts. Was he betraying his friends by finding happiness elsewhere? Was he a bad friend for wanting something different, something that made him feel free and valued?

"Why did they do this to me?" he repeated in a whisper, feeling a mix of anger and desperation. "I was happy... I understood their problems and their mistakes, but now... now I can only think about how I'm better off here. Why am I such a bad friend?"

The reflection in the mirror offered no answers, only mirroring his distress. Spike stayed there, hugging his knees, trying to make sense of his emotions. He knew he loved his friends and his family in Equestria, but he also knew that he had found something valuable here: a sense of belonging and freedom that he had never felt before.

"Maybe... I'm not a bad friend," he murmured to himself, trying to find comfort in his own words. "Maybe I just... I just need something different. And that doesn't mean I don't love them."

As Spike continued to reflect, time seemed to stand still. His voice desperate for his own consciousness to believe his own words, but it was impossible, he could only feel like a horrible friend who didn't deserve his friends from Equestria, nor his friends from the human world.

Spike remained there, leaning against the mirror, feeling trapped in his own mind. The tears kept falling, his breathing heavy and uneven. The night was cold and lonely, and the echo of his sobs seemed to resonate in the vast darkness.

In the midst of his anguish, he heard soft footsteps approaching. He looked up hopefully to see someone familiar, and found...

"Young Drake," a tall woman would say, perhaps even the size of Bright Mac, with skin tone similar to Vice Principal Luna's, and a beautiful mane that seemed to reflect the moonlight like a mirror.

"...C-Crystal?..." Spike would say with wide eyes as he tried to identify if that human woman was really the alicorn who watched over the universes and had brought him there in the first place.

The woman gave a faint, almost ethereal smile as she looked at Spike with eyes full of understanding and wisdom. "Yes, Spike. I am Crystal," she responded in a soft voice that seemed to resonate in the quiet night.

Spike, unable to contain his amazement and confusion, slowly got up from the floor, wiping his tears with the sleeve of his shirt. "What are you doing here? Don't you have more families to ruin?"

"...A low blow, Mr. Drake," Crystal would say with a hint of shame and sorrow in her voice before sitting down beside him.

"I'm sorry," Spike murmured, feeling a little embarrassed by his impulsive reaction. "It's just that... I'm so confused and lost. I don't know what to do."

Crystal nodded understandingly, her eyes filled with compassion. "I understand, Spike. You've been through a lot, and it's natural to feel this way. I'm not here to judge you, but to help you find clarity in your heart."

"And why didn't you do it before instead of doing this?" Spike would say, looking at her sideways with a furrowed brow.

"Because I needed you to start having these thoughts yourself before I could help you."

Crystal kept her gaze on Spike, her expression calm and serene as she spoke. "I couldn't just give you all the answers, Spike. There are lessons one must learn for themselves. But now I'm here to help you find the path that suits you best."

Spike fell silent, processing her words. Despite his anger and frustration, something in Crystal's voice calmed him, made him feel understood. "But what should I do? I feel like I'm betraying my friends in Equestria by being happy here. And if I go back, I'm afraid of losing what I found here."

"That's how anyone feels with a decision...After being sent by my parents to the mirror world, I felt happy, I had saved my sisters from such a job, but slowly... I started to regret it, they stopped visiting me, Celestia and Luna focused so much on their royal duties that they forgot their duties as sisters... The letters stopped coming, Discord stopped appearing, and slowly I could only... I could feel like I was forgotten"

"...It's hard, isn't it?" Spike said softly, his words filled with empathy. "Feeling torn between two worlds, two lives. But... how did you find a way to move forward?"

Crystal sighed. "I haven't Spike...For decades I had the idea of choosing a better universe... Going there and forgetting everything but...I couldn't do it"

Spike looked at Crystal with a mix of curiosity and surprise. "Why couldn't you do it? What stopped you?"

Crystal sadly smiled. "Because, despite everything, I still had a purpose. My duty was to protect the universes and ensure that balance was maintained. I couldn't abandon that, even when I felt like my own world was crumbling... But then, you came along, watching you grow like my own nephew, I just realized what I missed, how my sisters...They meant everything to me, but I didn't deserve them, not until they realized the harm I received...I couldn't let them abandon me like that"

"So, what should I do?" Spike finally asked, his voice full of vulnerability. "How can I find a balance between what I want and what is expected of me?"

Crystal looked at him tenderly, placing a hand on his shoulder. "There's no simple answer, Spike. But I believe the first step is to be honest with yourself about what you truly desire and need. You're not betraying anyone by wanting something different. You have the right to seek your own happiness and to feel valued."

Deep down, Crystal felt like a dirty hypocrite, there she was, talking about life advice she didn't even follow herself, but it wasn't the time to worry about that.

"Tell me Spike...Do you think your friends could improve if they tried? Do you think if you give them your point of view, everything could get better?"

Spike fell silent, pondering Crystal's words. His thoughts were tangled, but he began to see a thread of clarity.

"I want to believe they can improve," he finally responded, his voice trembling but full of hope. "I know they're good people, it's just... sometimes it seems like they don't realize how they affect me. And I, well, sometimes I'm not clear enough with them."

"...You're a very mature and responsible young man, Spike, even more than me," Crystal would say with a small sigh of disappointment. "Do you... think you're ready to try to improve things?"

Spike fell silent, letting Crystal's words resonate in his mind. The night felt a little less cold and lonely with her by his side. Eventually, he nodded slowly, feeling a mix of determination and fear.

"I think so, Crystal," he replied honestly. "It won't be easy, but I want to try to make things better. I want to be honest with my friends and my family. I want them to know how I feel and what I need."

"That's all I needed to know," Crystal would say before giving the mirror behind them a light tap with her thumb, causing it to glow, and Spike to be absorbed into that mirror, thus returning to his original world, leaving behind a lonely Crystal, trying to feel happy that the only person she identified with had surpassed her.

"I hope you find your way, Spike," she murmured to herself, knowing that the young dragon had a difficult journey ahead of him, but also trusting in his ability to face the challenges that would arise.

The next thing Spike would see would be the bright light of...a hospital room? Had it all been a dream?...

"Uggh...Turn off the light," Spike would say, putting a claw in front of his face, trying to shield himself from the light... until his eyes snapped open. "...Claws."

Before he could say anything else, a gasp would be heard, and a tray would fall to the floor, causing Spike to turn around to see...Twilight...His Twilight, his best friend and sister, with her eyes still bloodshot, and dark circles under her eyes, but...with tears of joy streaming down her equine face.

"SPIKE!" Twilight would say trotting towards him to wrap him in the tightest hug her hooves could give him.

Spike would momentarily be stunned by Twilight's sudden appearance and her warm embrace. Everything seemed so real, so tangible. Had it really been a dream? He held onto Twilight tightly, feeling a mixture of relief and confusion overwhelming him.

"Twilight...are...are you really here?" Spike would ask, his voice trembling with emotion and disbelief.

"Yes, Spike, I'm here," Twilight would respond with a soft voice, gently stroking Spike's head. "I've been so worried about you... You don't know how much I've missed you."

Tears threatened to flood Spike's eyes as he absorbed the reality of the situation. He had missed Twilight more than he had imagined, and now, with her in front of him, he felt like a part of his heart was finally complete.

"I... I missed you too, Twilight," Spike admitted, his voice barely a choked whisper drowned in emotion. "I can't believe you're here."

Twilight smiled at him tenderly, her eyes shining with affection. "I'll never let you go through something like that again, Spike. I'm here for you, I always will be."

Spike allowed himself to relax into Twilight's comforting embrace, feeling a sense of peace and security that he hadn't experienced in a long time. Although the road ahead was still filled with challenges and difficult decisions, at least now he knew that in that moment, only that embrace mattered.

Epilogue

A couple of months had passed since Spike had returned to the pony world, and although unfortunately everyone knew that certain things would never be the same, they tried to live in the best way possible. Spike had noticed the bags under the eyes of all his friends, how Pinkie's hair wasn't as fluffy as it should be, or how Applejack had started to have more physical contact when interacting with him, or how Fluttershy seemed almost dependent on having him nearby. He simply tried to help silently; he wasn't there to judge, he was there to help them get better.

"You really didn't clean anything while I was gone, huh?" Spike would say with a teasing smile while using a duster to clean a large shelf full of cobwebs and dust.

Twilight smiled with a touch of guilt in her eyes as she helped Spike clean the castle library. "I'm sorry, Spike. Without you here, things just aren't the same. I think we were all too worried and distracted."

Spike let out a soft laugh, moving the duster skillfully. "It's okay, Twilight. The important thing is that I'm here now. We can catch up on everything."

Spike continued cleaning, his mind wandering to the past few months. It had been a period of adjustment, not just for him, but for all his friends. He knew he had made an impact with his departure and return, and although they were trying to get back to normal, some changes were inevitable.

"How do you feel?" Twilight suddenly asked, her voice soft and concerned. "I know it hasn't been easy for you either."

Spike paused for a moment, considering his response. "It's been... complicated. I missed this place, all of you, but I also learned a lot in that other world. I feel like I've grown, you know?"

Twilight set the duster aside and approached Spike, placing a hoof on his shoulder. "Spike, we've always been a family. And families go through ups and downs, but the important thing is that we stay together, right?"

Spike felt a small knot form in his stomach before nodding with a smile. He was about to say something when a clock alarm sounded, making him sigh.

"Well! My shift here is over!" Spike would say with a smile, having reached an agreement with Twilight after having a serious conversation with her about how he felt. They had agreed that Spike wouldn't be a servant 24/7, but just for a few hours like any assistant. Even number ones deserved a break.

Twilight nodded with a smile, though her gaze reflected a mix of pride and nostalgia. "Yes, of course, Spike. Thank you for all your work today. Go and rest, you've earned it."

Spike set the duster aside and stretched his wings, enjoying the feeling of relief. "See you tomorrow, Twilight. Don't worry about anything, I'll still be here to help! Though today I should go visit Celestia and Luna, they've been wanting me to come for some reason."

Twilight smiled and nodded. "That sounds great, Spike. I'm sure they'll be delighted to see you. Enjoy your time with them and don't worry about anything here, we'll manage just fine."

Spike gave her one last smile before spreading his wings and quickly flying out the window. It would probably be faster to ask for a teleportation spell or safer to go by train, but he needed the time to enjoy the air beneath his wings.

While flying towards Canterlot, he let his thoughts wander, appreciating the landscape of Equestria from the heights. The flight was therapeutic for him, giving him time to reflect and process everything that had happened in the last few months.

Upon arriving in Canterlot, the majesty of the city greeted him with a warm welcome. Spike headed straight to the castle, where the guards recognized him and greeted him with respect. Upon entering the grand hall, he was greeted by Princesses Celestia and Luna, who were waiting for him with warm smiles.

"Spike! What a joy to see you," exclaimed Celestia, approaching him.

"Hello, Princess Celestia. It's good to see you too," Spike replied with a smile.

"No formalities, please, Spike. Just Celestia, or mommy if you feel comfortable with that," she said, gently laughing with her hoof in her mouth.

Luna approached and hugged him. "You have no idea how much we missed you, Spike! You can't just leave for so long, come back, and then ignore us for months!"

Spike smiled shyly as Luna hugged him tightly. "I'm sorry, Luna," he said softly. "Things have been pretty busy in Ponyville and, well, I needed some time for myself."

Celestia nodded understandingly. "We understand, Spike. We all need time for ourselves after... all of this, but how has my little dragon been?"

Spike took a moment to consider his answer. "I've been okay, mostly. It's been a period of a lot of changes, but I think I'm finding my way."

Spike felt... strange about all this; he had noticed that after all the fuss about his disappearance, everyone had been much more open in showing their affection for him, which he loved, but there were moments where he felt like they were only doing it to make him feel good.

Although he knew the princesses really cared about him, the idea that his disappearance had caused excessive concern made him feel a bit uncomfortable. Did they really miss him that much? Or were they just being more expressive to compensate for his departure?

"And... Sorry if I sound rude, but did you need me here for something?" Spike would scratch his neck while Luna still held him in a tight hug.

"You see... Our sister, your aunt Crystal, has decided to contact us after years but... She requested that you come with us too," Celestia would say, letting out a small sigh.

"Aunt Crystal wants to see me?" Spike asked, trying to hide his surprise. "Anything in particular?"

Celestia exchanged a glance with Luna before responding. "It's not very clear, Spike. It seems there are important matters she wants to discuss, but she didn't specify more details in her message. We're as intrigued as you are."

"Maybe she wants to apologize for everything that happened... Are you ready to go? We believe it will be quick," Luna would say with a concerned expression for the dragon.

"I think I'm ready," Spike replied with determination, although a small part of him felt nervous. "It's time to face whatever I have to face."

Before they could try to use the mirror or contact Crystal to go with her, a large beam of light would fall from the sky, although it would pass through everything safely, almost like a hologram, but when that light disappeared... There was Crystal, in all her beautiful excellence, taller than even Celestia, her wings, her hair, her horn, everything seemed to have returned to normal after all the energy spent for months, although the weirdest thing was that... She was wearing a beach hat, sunglasses, and a flowery shirt.

"I... I've decided to take a vacation from my job as an observer of the universes!" Crystal would say with a great blush on her bluish skin, with her chest inflated and her eyes closed as if she were imitating someone from high society. The sight of that imposing alicorn, now dressed in vacation accessories, was an unexpected and bewildering sight.

"Sister!" exclaimed Celestia, trying to contain her laughter at her sister's extravagant appearance.

"What a surprise to see you like this!" Luna added, laughing gently as she watched Crystal with amusement.

Crystal opened her eyes and took off her sunglasses, revealing a slightly embarrassed but also amused look. "Oh, dear sisters! You have no idea how much I needed a break from my responsibilities. I've been ignoring your letters for weeks because I knew you were right! But now I feel so free! They haven't even started yet and I already feel like I have all this weight on my back disappearing!"

"We know how much you've worked, Crystal," said Celestia with a warm smile. "We're glad to see you enjoying a well-deserved rest."

Luna nodded, adding, "It's important to take care of yourself, even for someone as dedicated as you, sister."

"And it was so kind of you to take the reins of my work while I'm away, sisters! You truly are the best in the world!" Crystal would say, causing Celestia and Luna to open their eyes wide, with some concern on their faces.

Crystal remained momentarily silent, her expression turning more serious as she looked at her sisters. "I'm sorry, dears. I know I shouldn't have put this burden on you without notice, but I really needed this time for myself."

Celestia and Luna exchanged worried glances before Celestia spoke up. "Crystal, we understand you needed this break, but... delegating your responsibilities to us without consulting us beforehand wasn't the best way to handle the situation."

"Well... if I remember correctly, it was you two who insisted on helping me, right?" Crystal would say with a playful wink.

"B-But what about the sun and the moon!?" Luna would say, trying to find some excuse to not do such tedious work.

"Oh, please, sister, I'm like five times more powerful than you two combined, I can do that myself with my eyes closed!" Crystal would say with a calm smile, not realizing she was being a bit selfish. But who could blame her? After millennia of loneliness, she was allowed to think of herself a little.

"Crystal, we understand you need this break, but delegating all your responsibilities without prior notice can put a very heavy burden on Celestia and Luna," intervened Spike, trying to offer a balanced perspective. "Perhaps you could have discussed your plans with them before making that decision."

"We'll take you with us, we're going to the Power Ponies conference in Manehattan."

"Deal!" Spike would say, now with some suitcases and his own beach shirt that he had pulled from Celestia knows where.

"Oh, this will be so perfect! Finally, some quality time with my beautiful favorite nephew!" Crystal would say, squeezing Spike's cheeks with her hooves. "And with my boyfriend accompanying us, of course!"

"Wait, boyfriend?" Luna would say, raising an eyebrow, confused about who this pony could be.

"Yohoooo! Darling Crystal!" a voice would say from outside a window, making everyone turn their heads to see... Discord with his own beach shirt and sunglasses, sitting in the driver's seat of some kind of car that Spike recognized as a Ferrari from the human world. "The sun won't be here forever, baby!"

Surprise was evident on the princesses' faces, and Spike couldn't help but let out a nervous laugh at Discord's appearance on the scene.

"Discord!" exclaimed Celestia with a mixture of surprise and amusement. "What are you doing here?"

"Oh, just accompanying my dear Crystal on her well-deserved vacation!" Discord responded, with a mischievous smile. "And I couldn't miss the opportunity to ride in this fabulous human vehicle. It's simply marvelous!"

"Spike, do you have anything to do with this?" Celestia asked, raising an eyebrow.

Spike raised his hands in innocence. "I didn't know anything about this, I swear!"

Crystal got up and walked to the window, laughing as she looked at Discord. "Discord, darling! What are you doing here? You were supposed to wait for me at the entrance!"

Discord rolled down the window of his car and leaned forward. "Oh, just came to pick up my beautiful alicorn for a well-deserved vacation! Can't I surprise my girlfriend?"

"Girlfriend?" Luna repeated, now even more confused.

Celestia put a hoof to her forehead, trying to process the whole situation. "This is... unexpected."

Crystal looked at Discord with a smile. "I'm sorry, dear, I didn't introduce you. Girls, this is Discord, my... boyfriend."

Spike felt his head spinning. Since when was Crystal dating Discord again? And how had she kept that a secret for so long? He looked at the princesses, hoping for some explanation.

"This is... unexpected," Celestia repeated, with an awkward smile.

Luna shrugged. "I guess everyone deserves a second chance at love... even Discord."

Spike wasn't sure what to think. On one hand, he was happy that Crystal was enjoying her time off and finding happiness in her personal life. On the other hand, the idea of Crystal dating Discord felt a bit strange to him.

"Are we going on vacation or what?" Discord asked from his car, impatient.

Crystal nodded enthusiastically. "Yes, let's go! See you soon, dear sisters!"

And so, using her magic to levitate Spike and his belongings behind her, Crystal teleported into the car, which Discord had removed the roof from so that his girlfriend could enter.

"See you later, sisters-in-law!" Discord would say, making the peace sign from the pilot's seat, before speeding off in the car.

"What just happened?" Luna asked, still confused.

Celestia sighed. "I think we just witnessed one of the strangest twists in Equestria's history."

Author's Note

Idk, maybe the beginning of a Spike-Crystal-Discord trip spin off? :b

Talk to me Spike

Spike woke up slowly, blinking against the morning light filtering through the partially open curtains of the room. He stretched with a yawn, feeling refreshed after a restful night's sleep in Sunset's bed. The tantalizing aroma of breakfast wafted in the air, making him feel even more awake and alert.

He carefully got out of bed, making sure not to wake Sunset, who was still peacefully asleep beside him. He stretched again, loosening the muscles stiffened by the night's rest, and made his way to the bedroom door.

Exiting the room, he followed the delicious scent of breakfast to the kitchen, where he found Principal Celestia busy preparing an array of tempting dishes.

"Good morning, Spike," Celestia greeted with a warm smile as she flipped a tortilla in the pan. "I hope you slept well."

"Good morning, Principal Celestia," Spike replied with a sleepy smile. "Yes, I slept very well, thank you."

Celestia nodded in satisfaction as she continued preparing breakfast. "I'm glad to hear that. Would you like some breakfast? I have scrambled eggs, bacon, toast, fresh fruit... whatever you'd like."

Spike inhaled deeply the delicious aroma wafting in the air and smiled in anticipation. "Everything sounds delicious, may I have a little of everything, please?"

"Of course!" Celestia responded with a kind laugh. "Take a seat, and I'll be with you in a moment."

Spike nodded and sat at the kitchen table, watching with interest as Celestia finished preparing breakfast. He was grateful for Principal Celestia's hospitality and felt fortunate to be enjoying a quiet and relaxed morning in her company.

"So Spike...How do you feel?" Celestia would say as she left on the table a couple of plates with different breakfasts for Spike to grab from wherever he prefers. "It's been a long time since you started attending my school."

Spike took a bit of everything on the table, grateful for the variety of options offered by Principal Celestia. He nibbled on a piece of bacon as he thought about Celestia's question.

"Well, I feel great, actually," Spike replied with a smile. "It's been amazing being here at Canterlot High. It's given me the chance to make new friends, learn new things, and experience many exciting things."

Celestia nodded, listening attentively as she continued preparing her own breakfast. "I'm glad to hear that, Spike. And how do you feel about Cadance? Your school psychologist?"

Spike took a sip of orange juice before responding to Celestia's question about Cadance.

"Well, Cadance has been amazing," Spike said sincerely. "She's helped me a lot in adjusting to life here at Canterlot High and dealing with some of the things I've been going through lately. It's great to have someone to talk to who really cares about my well-being."

Celestia nodded approvingly, pleased to hear that Spike was receiving the support he needed from Cadance.

"I'm glad to hear she's helping you," Celestia replied. "Cadance is an exceptional school psychologist, and I'm sure you're in good hands with her."

Spike nodded enthusiastically, expressing his agreement with Celestia's words. "Definitely. I couldn't have asked for better support here at Canterlot High."

Celestia smiled with satisfaction as she finished serving her own breakfast and sat across from Spike at the kitchen table.

"I'm glad to hear that, Spike," Celestia said kindly. "Your well-being is one of our top priorities here at the school."

Spike nodded, feeling comforted by Celestia's words and the genuine concern she showed for him and all the students at Canterlot High.

"I know, Principal Celestia," Spike replied gratefully. "And I really appreciate it. I feel very lucky to be here."

"So Spike..." Celestia would say as she added some sugar to her cup of coffee. "Have you thought about your... Family? Cadance says you hardly ever talk about them."

Spike looked down for a moment, feeling somewhat uncomfortable with the topic. It was true that he rarely spoke about his family, not because he didn't love or value them, but because sometimes it was difficult for him to face the topic.

"Well, the truth is... it's not an easy topic for me," Spike admitted honestly. "I miss my family a lot, but... things are a bit complicated between us, especially communication..."

"Have...Have you tried talking to them?" Celestia would say with slight concern in her voice, blowing on her cup of coffee as she watched the boy.

"Yes, I've tried in the past," Spike said honestly. "Although it was only once, then I gave up on doing so."

Celestia listened attentively to Spike's words, noticing the sincerity in his voice and the difficulty he faced in talking about his family. She knew that Spike's relationship with his family was a delicate and complicated issue, but she also understood the importance of addressing it for the boy's emotional well-being.

"I understand that talking about your family can be difficult, Spike," Celestia said gently. "But sometimes, facing those feelings and having those difficult conversations can be an important step toward healing and finding inner peace."

Spike nodded slowly, acknowledging the truth in Celestia's words. He knew that avoiding the topic of his family wouldn't resolve the underlying issues and that, somehow, he would have to address it sooner or later.

"Yeah, I know," Spike admitted sincerely. "It's just that... I don't know where to start, or even how to contact them. Sometimes I feel... lost."

Celestia nodded understandingly, recognizing the challenges Spike faced in trying to reconnect with his family. "I understand how you feel, Spike," she said calmly. "It can be overwhelming and confusing, but I want you to know that you're not alone. I'm here to support you in whatever you need, whether it's helping you communicate with your family or providing you with the emotional support you need."

"...Why would I need emotional support?" Spike would say raising an eyebrow as he ate a piece of tortilla that the woman had prepared.

Celestia observed Spike with a compassionate gaze, acknowledging his confusion and his need to understand why he might need emotional support in this situation.

"Well, Spike, the truth is that facing life's challenges, especially when it comes to complicated family relationships, can be emotionally draining," Celestia explained gently. "Sometimes, talking about our feelings and receiving support from someone we trust can help us process our emotions and find healthy ways to cope with them."

"...Complicated family relationships?...What are you implying?" Spike would say slightly offended by the situation, leaving his fork on the table with a furrowed brow.

"Spike, I don't want to imply anything negative about your family," Celestia said quickly, her tone soft and reassuring. "But with all the things you've said about them...Not even knowing who your real family is is something very bad"

"They ARE my real family," Spike would say through gritted teeth, annoyed by whatever the woman was saying at the moment.

Celestia took a moment to take a deep breath, acknowledging Spike's frustration and discomfort. She didn't want to make things worse or cause him more stress. "Spike, I'm sorry if my words made you feel uncomfortable or upset," Celestia said sincerely, trying to calm the situation. "My intention wasn't to question the authenticity of your family, but to offer you my support and help you explore your feelings in a safe environment."

"They are a safe environment!" Spike would say hitting the table hard in front of him, standing up from his chair angrily. "They love me more than anyone in this world!"

Principal Celestia remained calm as Spike expressed his frustration and anger. She knew it was important not to get swept away by the emotion of the moment and to keep calm in order to effectively address the situation.

"Spike, I understand you feel that way," Celestia said calmly, maintaining her gentle and reassuring tone. "It's natural for you to defend your family and feel hurt when you feel they're being questioned."

Celestia took a moment to take a deep breath, then continued, seeking to calm Spike and find a peaceful resolution.

"Spike, I know you love your family very much, and that's wonderful," Celestia said calmly. "But you have to understand that that's not right...You haven't given a single reason to believe those people love you more than because you serve them"

"I understand what you're saying, Principal Celestia," Spike said sincerely, his voice tone more calm as he processed the Principal's words, he knew what she was saying, and saw the sense, but...he was unable to accept that maybe some of it was true. "...I'll go wake up Sunset."

Principal Celestia nodded with understanding, recognizing Spike's need to take a moment to reflect and calm down. "That sounds like a good idea, Spike. Take your time and talk to Sunset about how you're feeling. I'm sure she'll be there to support you."

Spike nodded silently, grateful for Principal Celestia's reassuring words. He knew he needed time to process his emotions and that talking to Sunset would be comforting and enlightening.

"Thank you, Principal Celestia," Spike said sincerely, before turning around and heading to Sunset's room.

Principal Celestia watched Spike walk away with a mixture of concern and hope. She hoped the young boy could find inner peace and resolve the conflicts he faced with his family. She knew it wouldn't be easy, but she trusted Spike's strength and determination to face the challenges that arose in his life.

With a quiet sigh, Principal Celestia turned her attention back to breakfast, determined to finish preparing it and wait for Spike to return. She was ready to support him in whatever he needed, and she was willing to do everything she could to help him find happiness and harmony in his life.

After a while, Spike would be in Sunset's car with a distant look, silently gazing out of a window. Sunset would notice Spike's thoughtful and somber expression as she drove towards the school. Frowning slightly, she would turn to him with concern.

"Are you okay, Spike?" Sunset would ask softly, trying to break the tense silence that had settled in the car. "You seem distant."

Spike would blink a couple of times, as if returning to reality after being lost in his thoughts. Slowly, he would turn his gaze towards Sunset and offer her a weak smile.

"Yeah, I'm fine," Spike would reply, though his tone of voice wouldn't sound very convincing. "Just... was reflecting a bit."

Sunset would nod understandingly, respecting Spike's wish not to delve into the topic if he didn't want to. She decided to proceed with the conversation lightly and calmly.

"Do you want to talk about it?" Sunset would offer gently, keeping her attention on the road as she drove. "I'm here if you need to vent."

Spike would consider Sunset's offer for a moment before shaking his head with a forced smile.

"No, it's okay," Spike would respond kindly, trying to dispel any concern Sunset might have. "I just need some time to sort out my thoughts."

Sunset would nod understandingly, respecting Spike's privacy and space. She decided not to press him further and continued the journey in silence, offering him her silent support and comforting presence.

"Thank you, Sunset," Spike would say with gratitude, feeling comforted by his friend's words. "I really appreciate your support."

Spike felt somewhat nervous, trusting Sunset, and having the advantage that she knew about the Pony world, so he could express himself more directly, but... He was feeling increasingly insecure about everything.

The journey would continue the same, with Spike in silent thought, while Sunset tried to think of a way for Spike to open up to her.

Sunset noticed the persistent silence and Spike's somber expression, prompting her to reflect on how to help him open up and express what he was feeling. She knew Spike trusted her, but she also understood that sometimes it was difficult for him to share his concerns and fears.

After a few moments of reflection, Sunset decided to address the issue indirectly, seeking a subtle way to encourage Spike to talk about what was going on in his mind.

"You know, Spike?" Sunset began, maintaining her soft and comforting tone of voice. "Sometimes, talking about what worries us can help us feel better. Even if we don't have all the answers right away, sharing our concerns with someone we trust can lighten the burden a little."

Spike listened attentively to Sunset's words, feeling a slight tingle of recognition inside him. He knew Sunset was right and that talking about what was bothering him could be an important step towards feeling better.

"I guess you're right," Spike replied, his voice soft and thoughtful. "Sometimes... it's hard to open up, but I know I need to do it."

Sunset smiled tenderly, encouraged by Spike's willingness to consider the idea of opening up and sharing what he was feeling. She decided to go ahead and offer him her unconditional support, ready to listen to him when he was ready to talk.

"I'm here for you, Spike," Sunset said sincerely, placing a comforting hand on Spike's shoulder as she drove. "If you ever need to talk or vent, just let me know. You don't have to face your worries alone."

Sunset's words filled Spike with a sense of gratitude and relief. He knew he could trust her and that she would always be there to support him, no matter what was happening in his life.

"Thank you, Sunset," Spike responded, feeling a lump in his throat as he spoke. "It means a lot to me to have someone like you by my side."

Sunset smiled warmly, feeling touched by Spike's words. She knew their friendship was special and that together they could overcome any challenge that came their way.

"We'll always be together in this, Spike," Sunset said with conviction. "As friends, as companions."

"As... Brothers from another dimension?" Spike would say, laughing slightly, getting a little used to the situation.

Sunset chuckled softly at Spike's comment, enjoying the moment of lightness and camaraderie between them.

"Exactly!" Sunset replied enthusiastically. "Brothers from another dimension, adventure buddies, and friends forever."

This feels...bad

Spike would say, "And... That's it," while closing his eyes, waiting for some reaction from all the girls in front of him. They would currently be at Sugar Cube Corner; Spike had asked Twilight to invite all the other girls to tell them something important, and he had just told them everything he had been enduring for months—how he wasn't from that world, how he was trapped, how the dog Spike was the real one, and how he had gone months without contacting his original universe.

The room would fall into an overwhelming silence after Spike's revelations. The girls would look at him with expressions of surprise and confusion, slowly processing the information they had just received. Spike's words would echo in their minds, leaving them stunned by the truth they had just learned.

Twilight, being the first to react, would approach Spike with a look of concern and understanding in her eyes.

"Spike, are you okay?" Twilight would ask softly, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder. "How... how do you feel after sharing this with us?"

Spike would open his eyes, meeting the gaze of each of the girls. His heart would be pounding in his chest as he awaited their response. He knew he had dumped an overwhelming amount of information on them, and he wasn't sure how they would react.

"I'm... I'm okay," Spike would respond, his voice trembling but firm. "It feels... it feels liberating to finally be able to say it out loud. Although I also... also feel scared and a little overwhelmed."

The girls would exchange looks among themselves, processing Spike's confession. Each of them would have a unique reaction to the news, but they would all be united by a deep sense of concern and support for their friend.

"Spike, no matter where you come from or who you are, you'll always be our friend," Fluttershy would say sweetly, placing a hand on his. "We'll be here for you, no matter what."

"If someone has been messing with you, we'll help you sort it out!" Rainbow would declare, looking fiercely around the room as if she were ready to face any threat.

"Spike, no matter what, we'll always be here to make you laugh and brighten your day," Pinkie would say with a radiant smile, conveying her message of positivity and friendship.

"Darling, you can trust us to stand by your side, especially at a time like this," Rarity would say softly, offering her support in a more serene and reassuring manner.

"Spike, no matter what happens, you can always count on us to help you face any challenge," Applejack would say with determination, showing her steadfast commitment to her friend.

"It's good that you can finally tell the truth to the others," Sunset would say, letting out a sigh that she might have been holding back for months, due to the concern she felt for little Spike.

"Spike, thank you for trusting us with this," Twilight would say with gratitude. "I'm here for you, as I always have been... Or as I would have been if you were our Spike... Heh, it's a bit confusing, but believe me, together we'll find a way to help you figure this out."

"Then Spike... do you have any idea how you can go back or contact your... other world?" Rainbow would say as she grabbed her milkshake glass and began to drink from it.

"Yes, I've been thinking about that," Spike would respond with determination, gathering his thoughts as he looked at his friends. "I still don't have a clear solution, but I know I can't give up. I'll keep looking for a way to return to my world and my original form."

"Maybe we can try the journal again?" Sunset would say, remembering the book Twilight had given her to communicate between worlds, but Crystal had blocked it from her first attempt.

"Yes, that could be a good idea," Spike would reply, nodding enthusiastically at Sunset's suggestion. "Although we don't know if it will work, it's worth a try. Plus, now that all of you know the truth, maybe together we can find a solution."

"And... will you tell the others?" Twilight would say, remembering basically all their families, Spike's friends, and his classmates, Celestia... basically everyone.

"I... I'm not so sure," Spike would scratch his head, unsure if it would be a good idea. "Twilight always taught me to have a backup plan, and... Maybe in case I don't return, spare me explanations that wouldn't be necessary."

"We'll be here to help you in any way you need, Spike," Rarity would add kindly. "If you decide to share this with others in the future, we'll be by your side to face the consequences together."

"Exactly," Applejack would nod with determination. "Take your time to think about what's best for you, Spike. We'll be here for you, regardless of your decisions."

"But... we're in a friend's day anyway!" Pinkie would say with two trays of cupcakes in each hand, reminding the

girls why they were there originally.

"Thank you, Pinkie," Twilight would roll her eyes but with a smile. "It's exactly what we need right now."

After half an hour of eating cupcakes, Spike would say goodbye to the girls to go to one of his friends' houses, who had offered to help him catch up on the tasks he had missed in the classes he shared with the other kids, taking that time to think a little.

"Are you really going to hide the truth from your friends?" A little pony version of Twilight would say as she stood on his shoulder.

"Oh, please, what do you know? You are just part of my brain trying to make me realize my mistake!" Spike would roll his eyes slightly, trying to avoid the question.

The little version of Twilight would look at him with that expression that made him laugh so much, but that he knew only meant a sermon.

"Spike, I understand it may be difficult to decide whether to share this truth with your friends," the little Twilight would say with a soft but firm voice. "But remember that trust is fundamental in any relationship. If you decide to hide the truth from them, how do you think they'll feel when they find out you've been keeping something so important from them?"

The words of little Twilight would resonate in Spike's mind, making him reflect on his decisions. He knew that honesty was important, but he also feared the possible consequences of revealing the truth to his friends.

"I know, Twilight... It's just that... I don't want to unnecessarily worry them," Spike would respond with sincerity, feeling a lump in his throat. "And... I'm not sure how they would react... And to be honest, I like being treated like... a kid, you know? I don't want all my interactions from now on to be about going back..."

"But Spike-"

"There's no discussion!" Spike would say before snapping his fingers and transforming Twilight into a version of Rarity with an exaggerated 1950s hive-shaped blond hair.

"Ohh! That store has shoes! Shopping shopping shopping shopping!" That imaginary version of Rarity would say before trotting away in the air, leaving Spike alone.

The little Twilight-Rarity would disappear with a flash, leaving Spike alone with his thoughts. Although he had tried to avoid the conversation, he knew that little Twilight's words were valid. Spike would lean against the wall, starting to breathe heavily, starting to feel like that first day he was in that world, starting to hyperventilate and sweat excessively.

"Darn it... H-How did Celestia say I should control myself?" Spike would say with a hand on his chest trying to remember that conversation.

Spike, trying to control his accelerated breathing, would try to remember Princess Celestia's advice on how to handle his emotions in moments of stress. Closing his eyes and focusing on his breathing, he would try to remember the words of wisdom he had received.

"I can do this," he would repeat to himself in a low voice, trying to calm himself down. "I just need to remember what Celestia told me and focus on calming down."

With effort, Spike would try to follow the deep breathing techniques Celestia had taught him, inhaling slowly through his nose and exhaling gently through his mouth. As he focused on his breathing, he would feel the tension in his chest gradually decrease.

After a few minutes of practicing deep breathing, Spike would notice that his heart was beating less forcefully and that his breathing had stabilized. He would feel calmer and more in control of his emotions, ready to face the rest of the day with a clear and serene mind.

"Thank you, Celestia," Spike would murmur with gratitude, after a couple more minutes to calm down, continuing his walk, arriving at his friend's house, where he would ring the doorbell and wait a couple of seconds.

"Spike! My brother!" Rumble would say, opening the door with a big smile on his face, giving Spike a strong "manly hug" before inviting him inside.

Author's Note

certainly one of the most complicated chapters to write despite how short it is ironically...I don't even know why